Star Wars: Power of the Dark Side

Chapters

Secrets and Artifacts
Inconspicuous
The Pursuit of Knowledge
Truth and Reconciliation
Fate of All Fools
Paths of Anger
The Great Hunt
An End of Innocence
Paths of Darkness
Paths of Loyalty
Paths of Discipline
Shadows of the Past
An Assembly of War
Full Circle
These Wounds Never Heal
Hysteria
Faded Lines
With Silence Comes Fear
Within the Confounds of Shadow
Dismantling Dread
Aftermath
The Unforgiven
A Different Course of Study
Old Friends and Older Enemies
Paths of Knowledge

Secrets and Artifacts

Star Wars: Power of the Dark Side
Chapter I: Secrets and Artifacts

"Ah! What a gorgeous day!" Twilight breathed in a jovial tone.

Taking in a deep breath of the fresh spring air, a deep waft bringing a resurgence of all manner of emotions and memories that she has gained and remembered over the years. All of them harboring the same nonchalant reaction as the last, memories passing by with quick abandon and stored right back into her near perfect photographic memory.

Normally, she would not be as happy as she was today. Today marked the fifth year of her being with her friends and the first year of her being coronated as Equestria's forth royal princess. A matter of great importance and celebration for her, and one that Pinkie could not resist. She made sure to celebrate and plan a party all by herself.

Twilight held a suspended smile as she thought back to the party she had participated in. The cake, the atmosphere, the livelihood of everypony there, it was a sight to see and an even greater one to experience. While Twilight was not a big fan of the music her friend chose, the guests seemed to not mind. Matter of fact, Vinyl even DJ'd a bit and offered for free. Which in and of itself made Twilight feel bad considering she was not paid much and could barely make end's meet. Twilight had to admit she was a genius behind the records and music, but in reality she was a constant partier. Every earning she made she spent on booze and a good time at a local club. Therefore, Twilight gave a small sack of bits to her lover and wife, Octavia. She thanked her and Twilight quickly had joined back to the crowd and mingled.

The new warm memories made her muscles more relaxed and more focused. Every detail more vivid and surreal than it really was. In all her years of constant study and constant state of stress and barely ever a moment to rest and relax like a normal pony. It brought instant relief every time she did this, ever since she had came to Ponyville all those years ago she has seen life in a whole new light.

At first she had thought that she could make it in life with no friends whatsoever. Nothing but her knowledge and her smarts to take her forward. All she needed was her big brother, her parents, and her teacher. All the necessities made and met for her to have a completely bland and stale life. When she arrived at Ponyville she was stunned and, honestly, shocked that she learned more about social cues and implications in the few hours she was with her now best friends than she ever did reading a book. She understood the concept that the experience and knowledge cannot be gained unless witnessed by the theorist, or scientist, or magician etc.

Now she understands that nothing compares to the bond shared between great friends. A bond that can be tested and sometimes weakened, but never truly broken. She has learned to lead, she has learned humility, she has learned a plethora of many other feelings and emotions previously not expressed by her in her lifetime. A fact that seems like the pony she once was, was another being entirely.

She lingered on this hanging thought as she strolled quietly through the dense canopy cover of the Everfree forest. The shadows cast from the setting sun bleeding through the cracks of the cover filled her with a certain euphoric feeling not commonly embraced by her. The dying rays of Celestia's sun was enough to tell her that her teacher was ever watchful and anxious to hear back from her noble and faithful stu...counterpart. She was no longer a student under Celestia, she was every bit her equal which still astonished her.

The calming evening air wrapped around her in a cooling embrace, with the light touch of the breeze marking this night to be colder than previous nights. While it neared summer, it was still very much the temperate spring of which cool evenings were everything but hot is expected of the light kiss of a breeze.

Twilight thought ahead and dressed warmly for her stroll through Everfree. She wore a dark brown cloak about her head to guard herself from the nipping cold air that would find its way to her eventually, she was well wrapped a scarf around her neck.

The foliage was starting to get thicker and become unruly, as it does every summer. Its vines becoming more large and increasingly more dangerous as it makes way into the summer season. Making it increasingly more difficult to navigate in and out of it. Considering two things, one, Zecora lives within the limits of the Everfree she rarely leaves the confines of her hut to visit Ponyville. The second, the eastern colonies only way making it to both Ponyville and Canterlot is if their supply caravans make it through. Where it should take about three days, would then take a week maybe a week and a half depending on the demand and the upkeep of the caravan.

The Everfree, at this time of year, has come to be known as "The Tomb of All Ponies." A forest of great infamy. But despite its rugged and overall unpleasant atmosphere it emanates, she feels rather numb to those feelings. Merely a means to an end, those feelings, just there to remind her that she is a pony. But as of her fight with Tirek she has found nothing and no one more intimidating. A deep calm breath escaped her as she walked along the ground. Her hoof falls were loud as the crunch of leaves leapt up to her ears. The eerie and ominous sounds of the forest rising up from the deep dark forest.

Twilight wondered if she would see Zecora wandering around, she did not doubt it. For all tense and purposes she is the owner and the only pony who can really navigate the forest to its full extent. Even Twilight had trouble getting her bearings within the thick confines of the Everfree.

Nevertheless, she knew of the paths and knew them very well. Taking the dirt roads she knew and the roads that lead to Celestia's old castle. It was a shame that such a beautiful piece of architecture is destined to rot and crumble in an old forest, forgotten for no reason. Twilight read Beginnings of Canterlot, she knew the reason was because it was a constant cruel reminder of her sister so she had masons come in and lay the stones for a new city, Canterlot.

While she was lost in thought she did not notice that she wound herself to the castle, the ominous and shadowy building casting eerie shadows upon the ground. Its rough cut architecture always surprised Twilight, it looked too rugged and too dark that Celestia would live in such a place. It was something not uncommon for diplomatic buildings and castles to be made in this style at the time, a time where every one kept raised curtains and walls to prevent any sort of diplomatic difference.

She stood in the grand opened entrance of the castle. The dark castle doors shut, yet a slight crack to allow air to flow. A cold draft billowed through the a jared door. He hooves now clicking on stone she pushed the door further open. The decrepit entrance sent her into a scrambling of finding some sort of comfort. Albeit, she was already used to the shadows and nooks of the castle. Her mind calmed and yet at slightly unease by the fact she was alone. Spike usually accompanied her or one of her friends, it put a whole new perspective on the castle itself.

Ironically, she felt more at home at this castle than the crystal one in Ponyville. Her hooves resounded on the floor as she guided her way through the entrance hall and made her way up the grand staircase, turning right at the top heading towards one of her favorite rooms. The library.

She was still giddy as she still has not studied the library to its full extent yet. Eager to change that soon.

Her hoof depressed further into the floor, a brief screech crying out as she thought the floor was collapsing beneath her. Her vision blurry for a mere moment, she teleported away forsaking her new wings. She turned and saw a slight depression under the stained red rug. One of the cobblestone slabs, diamond shaped, sunk into the floor. Not like it was slipping out of place but like a mechanism. Such a thing should not have escaped Twilight's eye for detail.

A deep click and rumbling of gears resounded in the hallway, her eyes scanning the walls or anything that this mechanism was activating. She watched, to astonishment and amazement as a part of the slid away. Not as usual like a rectangle, but as a triangle. The door way slightly taller than that of her. The room pitched black beyond her field of vision. Mist and dust crawled out like a long awaited prisoner had been released, seeping out like a wound. Twilight caught her breath as she muttered, "Come on Twi what have you found this time."

Her mind raced as she stared at the empty doorway. Could it be a secret meeting room? An archivist room? A room holding other secrets? Secrets long forgotten, knowledge long since left alone. All these questions and so much more that briefly flashed by, erupted within Twilight's head. Taking an eerie step forward she dared to see what secrets lied within. This however, stark above all others, begged the question of why was it secreted off? Was this something that Equestria was never supposed to know? Was this something that threatened the ponies of Equestria?

Twilight mused silently to herself, tapping her hoof on her mouth, "Hmm...well...only one way to find out I suppose..."

Her voice trailed off once more as she stepped closer to the doorway. Cleared of dust and mist, she penetrated the darkness with her head first and finally allowing the darkness to wrap around her and allow her entry into this secret room.

It was pitched dark, not even the dim light from the halls could brighten the room. Twilight activated her magic and using a spell, the room illuminated a bright lavender glow. With barely a flinch or twitch the light illuminated the otherwise stubborn darkness. Barely using a fraction of the power she would wield. Where she stood astounded her.

The architecture was not like the old imperialistic style, it seemed ancient and yet also far beyond the architectural style of her modern age. It was strange. While standing the test of Celestia knows how many years, it still remained smooth to the touch. The style itself was archaic and rose some emotions she otherwise would not normally feel. She was in a small room that rose as if it was a dome, a few feet in diameter. Standing in the center of the circular room was a pedestal.

But it was strange, as it was shaped like a pyramid. Average normal building stone all the way around and up, until, it reaches the tip. The tip was a smaller pyramid, dark metallic outlines and red and orange glass. It pulsated as if it was alive, but there was nothing alive about it.

She swallowed hard as she sensed to see if this was an artifact of darkness, this was obviously an idol of great dark powers. From Twilight's knowledge.

Nothing.

She sensed nothing, no magic was within this idol, it was vacant of all magic. One of Twilight's eyebrows crooked, "That is strange...nothing pulsates like that unless it has some magical property behind it."

Normally she would have left this be and would have forgotten about it, but the runes and markings on it matched nothing of ancient Equestrian language or any language she knew of. And now that she noticed, similar runes were inscribed on the walls.

She needed to study and investigate this. But the most pivotal question was, would she inform Celestia of this? She was her compatriot and her fellow princess. Taking and studying an artifact found in her old castle, could she really do something like this and go behind her back like this? But if it was secreted away, then there must be nothing wrong with studying it. This was forgotten knowledge.

She looked back at the idol and using her magic she levitated it over to her. As it came closer a deep sense of suppressed dread and fear washed over her. Something told her that this was something to investigate and something with great and powerful meaning. At closer inspection the glyphs as well seem to glow and pulsate with the inside light. There was a dark line within the edge of the pyramid, outlining one of the faces. Swallowing hard, something deep inside remained and whether it was good or bad remained to be seen. It appeared to be no larger than her hoof.

She tucked the idol underneath her wing and walked swiftly away from the room. It was unnaturally cold in there after she took the idol. There was something about this idol, and Twilight would be damned if she let this simply slip on past her. She made her way immediately back to Ponyville. Her studying of ancient tomes can wait until another day, this little idol could not.

Inconspicuous

Star Wars: Power of the Dark Side
Chapter II: Inconspicuous

Night had settled quickly, faster than Twilight would have expected. Her wing clamped the artifact close against her body. Her mind racing as these questions flooded her mind, her vision slightly blurry from this. The cold metal pressing against her fur and skin. Her fear and dread that seemingly came from the idol increased as it came in contact with her. Something she would have to take note of. As she sped along the ground with a brisk pace, she repeated to herself, "Okay so I feel fear and I am cold when I'm near it? Some sort of heat sensitive material or metal?"

She could not know for certain until she studied it, this fact calming a few of the rapid thoughts that flurried around her brain. Her feathers were beginning to grow numb from the contact with the artifact. She pressed it tighter in hopes that it would not fall out of her grasp. Twilight breached the forest and stood in the outskirts of Ponyville. Solace washing over her and her fear suppressing as she saw the few lights a lit in Ponyville, and the very few night owls in town strolling around. Walking slowly about the streets in the early night. Somehow it made her feel better about taking the artifact. She still felt guilty

Twilight pushed on and left all the comforts of the night behind as all of her thoughts and energy were pushed towards the little idol that she held tightly in her wing.

The ground grew softer and less wild and rugged than the trails in the Everfree, her hoof falls more meager than they were on the forest floor. As she sped along, she felt something different. She could not put a thought to it, but she felt more centered to the ground. More in control than she had ever felt. This did not come from within, no it came from somewhere else entirely. It was distinct and yet it was faint at the same time. Likely, this originated from the idol but there was no way to be certain.

As she made her way into town, she began to notice a few changes in Ponyville. It was still the same backwater town she knows and loves, but it has received many changes over the years. The two stark things was that Golden Oaks was gone and replaced with a crystal castle. A few of the buildings as well went under renovation and the aesthetic look did not change overly much it just looked newer. The roofs more thick, preparing early for the winter months. And some of the ponies.

Ponyville it not usually a town to get very many refugees or pilgrims from other lands. It was more of a quiet peaceful town that wished no disturbance from the outside world, almost like it was its own little corner in the universe. This thought calmed her as she breathed through her mouth lightly, drawing in breaths and pushing them out calmly. She felt as though all eyes were on her and even with her calming breaths and thoughts she could not suppress the fear. It seemed to grow stronger, with each and every breath she took it rose in volume and pressure. Her skull felt as if it was going to collapse in on itself. Her bones clattering as she picked the quick way to her new home. She could see it as a beacon in the night, she was close now.

But her dread still rose, her movements growing more weighted and more sluggish. How could she feel like this? These were not hers? Why was she so afraid? And dreadful? And...angry? How could all of these happen at the same time? She had routine checkups to try and cleanse her mind of all thoughts like this, how could they have gathered like this? She would have another thing to study when she would arrive at her home. She needed to get there quickly and to not be seen, as she felt something else. Like something has gone horribly wrong.

Twilight felt a slight heave and tug as she bumped right into somepony, nearly toppling over she heard an all too familiar voice cry out, "Please, look where you are-wait, Twilight darling I am so sorry for bumping into you. I must apologize, please are you alright?"

Twilight gulped hard as she stood there and looked directly at Rarity, gathering her wits back from the impact. She answered, feeling sweat glisten off of her, trying to put on a facade of friendliness, "Sorry...I guess I was just in a hurry."

Rarity nodded, the moonlight caught on her beautiful white coat and her dark indigo mane. She wore a scarf and cloak to beat the cold, but even with the layers she shivered and said, "Has it gotten colder?"

Twilight shrugged, "No, not for the last few minutes. I don't feel a difference."

She did not feel any colder than she already has, more from her nervousness than actual temperature. Twilight tried to read her friend's well rounded and shaped face, her teeth slightly chattered as she said, "Anyways, what has you in such a hurry?"

Twilight felt the world stop spinning, she felt colder than usual. What could be her excuse? Almost nothing worked considering she was just at her castle, both of them. Granted the party ended but there was nothing that she could have said to evade this. All she could do however, was tell the truth. She breathed deeply and said, "I am...currently studying something. I have a small window to do so, so...I was in a hurry back to study it."

While it was not the truth, it was close enough. She was studying something and she did just find it. Twilight never left her friend's friendly gaze as she gave a small smile in response, "Alright, then I won't keep you. Enjoy your studying darling. Have a good evening."

Rarity nodded and Twilight returned a ghost of a smile, but tried to hide the lines well in her face as she replied, "You too."

Twilight sped along and marched towards her home that was just across the street now. No more interruptions, she would begin immediate study of the artifact.

Rarity's gaze followed her friend's as she watched the back of Twilight's head. Her gaze unblinking and unflinching from her friend. Her gaze watched as she grew smaller as she sped along, her pace brisk and yet slow at the same time as if something hung over her head. Rarity's friendly face quickly evaded.

She could sense it, it could not be hidden, not even by a chance. She sensed the thrum, the pulsations, deep and ancient as they were. A seasoned knight knew where it hid. A padawan might not have been able to sense the small nuances of it, but Rarity sensed differently. Even as she did sense it she could not believe that it was one of her closest friends. Something told her to stop her, tell her that what she was doing was wrong. But she could not bring herself to do this.

She breathed a long breath out of her nose, her gaze lingering slowly off her friend as she disappeared in the distance to her destination, looking up into the sky. As if she was calling upon the might of some ancient deity she spoke, "It can't be."

The stars twinkled and blinked in the sky as she looked up a them, the moon beginning its rise to its apex. She closed her eyes briefly, calling out to it and muttered, "The Force shall guide me..."

Twilight slammed the door shut and locked it, her magic gripping idol and tossing it onto the table in her studies. She almost keeled over it had gotten so bad. She leaned, bowing her head to try and gather in more breaths. Sweat dripped from her brow, her fear was more powerful than she could ever hope to imagine. Her vision became slightly less blurry, and her headache drew away. It was as if a cloud moved away from her mind and she could think clearly now. After a few deep breaths, she stood up and eyed this room in the castle.

It was modest in size, considering the grandeur of the rest of the castle, this room was considerably smaller. A south and east window shaped like a silt, the glass panes ornate in design. Small book shelves lined the west and north walls of the room, just to her left of the door. A desk with many papers strewn over it sat in the middle.

Papers strewn about the oaken table, a half empty inkwell with a quill resting in it sat on it. Maps and letters of various cultures and geographical areas. But above all else the idol sat upon it like it was the centerpiece of the room.

The pulsating died, drawing almost completely to a stop and she inadvertently heaved out pressure that built up in her lungs.

Taking a deep breath she gathered her thoughts and calmed her nerves. Whatever had happened to her, it must have originated from the idol...or device whatever it was. She needed answers now.

The Pursuit of Knowledge

Star Wars: Power of the Dark Side
Chapter III: The Pursuit of Knowledge

Notes: The Idol in the Castle

Recently I have returned to the castle to find a mysterious idol, pyramid shaped. Archaic in design and emits light within it. While it carries no magic qualities my level of fear, hatred, dread, and passion to an unreasonable degree. If it runs off of not magic, than what? Nothing I read mentions anything about something that can provoke emotions when the pony in question does not feel like using it.

Note to self: It can turn the air cold around other ponies.

She stopped there taking a deep breath, a pile of books next to her indicating her maddening swift abandon to find out who or what could have made this. The book titles varied, in both what they were and length. From Religious Idols and Symbols, What is Magic?, Rhetoric and Logic, Symbols of the Pony Nationalities, Leylines, and Lost Artifacts of Various Peoples. Each one greater in detail and length than the last.

She took a deep breath as she sat back in her chair and stared ominously at the device in question, Twilight activated her magic once more and scribbled quickly, bringing the parchment up to her,

...Some manner of device. Use: Unknown. The Origins: Unknown. It's age: More than a thousand.

She stopped and dipped her quill back into the inkwell. She glanced over at the window and saw that the moon changed little its position in the sky. Doing quick calculations in her head, she determined that she had only been studying for an hour thirty three minutes and forty seven seconds.

Twilight shook her head, "All this time and still I cannot make heads or tails what this is..."

She had secretly hoped that she would have figured out at least its origins by now. Where it came from and what religious symbol it was. She has came close to neither, there was a religion in Saddle Arabia where the symbol is a triangle to indicate the earth, moon, and sun and their connections to each other, but other than that, no religions bore similarities between geometric shapes.

As far as what race it came from, considering the fact that it was a pyramid she as well assumed a Saddle Arabian culture. They have been known to bury their dead in massive tombs. Some parts of even Zecoria repeated this belief and buried their dead in pyramids, both believing that they were gateways to the heavens. And found nothing.

She peered closer to the surface of the device and narrowed her already singular gaze on it. Leaning against the table she stared at it for a few minutes. Doing nothing but breathing and thinking. This was an undertaking the likes of which she has never seen, all possibilities seemed hoaxes and incorrect as to what it is and where it came from. This was like some kind of ghost device, no history, no records, no letter speaking of something like this. Nothing.

Twilight spoke in a low tone to the small device, "What are your secrets?"

The idol sat and churned with light, a few minutes ago it stopped from pulsating and is now churning with that light. It offered no clear answer.

This might not have been a magical device but she could figure out where it came form with it. She cast a spell, calming her horn and calling out to the magic within her she used a History and Memory spell. It was able to read the traces of magic left upon the device and tell Twilight where it has been and who had held it before. After she calculated, she cast it and purple light enveloped the pyramid. She watched as it hovered a few centimeters into the air.

Hope bloomed within her as she realized that she would get answers from this device. When the light died and her magic failed, the device falling with a thud onto the desk.

Amazed and astonished at what happened she scrambled to her notes and wrote quickly,

...Resistant to magical spells except for telekinesis.

With ease she tested this and levitated the pyramid and set it back down on the table, dormant of the resilience it once showed. Puzzled by this, she ached to wonder how it glows. Over the past hour as her patience began to wear unreasonably thin, it thrummed with a deep red glow illuminating the otherwise light dimmed room. More questions piled on her already growing number, adding more to the fray of where it belongs, who made it, who hid it? But she had a good guess of who might have hid it, Princess Celestia.

As she began to stir on that thought she willed her magic once more and from the top of one of the shelves she levitated over a thick and large volume. Once it came into her view she stood up and glanced at the title before opening the book, Ledger of Artifacts. Leafing through the pages, she had forgotten that the old castle kept a descriptive ledger of the artifacts that were secreted away, seeing the artifacts that were taken out. One popping grandly, the stone book Rarity had stolen to improve her work. Smiling at the memory she found the page that held a picture of the artifact in question. A sliver of hope rose within her as she scanned the words on the page memorizing them line for line,

This artifact is an artifact of darkness, the likes of which have never been seen. Secreted inside is something that can destroy the entirety of Equestria when wielded by the wrong pony. Upon this page, there can be no mention of what it is or what lies within it. Lest, the dark side should rise again.

Twilight lifted an eyebrow at that last sentence, "Dark side? What in the hay is the dark side?"

Again, gaining more questions than answers she at least knows the nature of this artifact. It held inside of it a weapon the likes of which have never been seen before. Something that can bring about the destruction of everything she knows and loves. Such a thing must be investigated and documented. She put the book on the pile with the others and scratched on her notes,

...I was correct, in that, it is a device. It is a device that holds a weapon of great destruction on the planet and not just Equestria. Further discovery of the contents of this device. How can a weapon of that much destructive power been put into something so small? But on the off chance that it holds something like that, I must further investigate and open it. I am the Element Bearer of Magic and Princess of Magic, I must know what lies inside and-

Pausing her words as she grabbed a blank page and dipped the quill in the inkwell to get fresh amounts of ink on her pen,

-protect it with all my might. It cannot fall in the hooves of any other pony, I will protect it.

Procuring the quill back to the well, she leaned against her hoof and felt her eyes get heavy as she stared at the pyramid. Opening her mouth her drowsiness became fact when she released a yawn, her blinks becoming slower. Now struggling to keep them open she felt herself fall into a deep sleep, using her forehoof as a pillow. She cuddled close to the pyramid, her forehoof brushing against its surface. She smiled as she felt warmth spread from her forehoof across her body, sending her deeper into sleep.

Rarity closed her bedroom door, her hoofsteps calm and collected despite the situation. She could understand that the next Sith Lord would have come sooner or later, she just did not expect it to be her own friend. Twilight is such a nice and kind pony, Rarity could not imagine her holding such destructive powers. She shook her mind and assumed the worst, 'She likely would just study it and find nothing.' While this thought was comforting she very well knows the seductive powers of the dark side.

She turned and faced her bed, looking at the well made queen sized beauty with silks and quilts of great creation. The posts made of an expensive wood, ornate and very well designed. She wanted to sleep, so badly, she had lost so much of it over the past few months. With having to make a wedding dress, fix another wedding dress, and create costumes for another one of Sweetie Belle's plays. While these were stressful memories, they were considerably warmer than the ones that were to come.

Rarity crossed the room and went looking for something that she had hid long ago, repeating what she had committed to memory so many years ago,

"There is no emotion, there is peace.
There is no ignorance, there is knowledge.
There is no passion, there is serenity.
There is no chaos, there is harmony.
There is no death, there is the Force."

As she spoke these lines slowly and carefully she closed her eyes, her horn not lighting indicating she was using telekinesis. But something else, she felt a cool feeling wash over her and the familiar magic shrink away to allow her connection to the Force to return and all her teachings and abilities returned. A box underneath the bed came out.

She lifted it with the Force and it sat on the bed, it was large and with two resounding clicks it opened. As she finished the last line of the Code she knew by heart she opened it. In it she found a few things. She found her plain Jedi robes, her silken tunic of a soft fabric with her ornate white colored belt. Clipped upon the belt was her one and only possession she kept near and dear to her heart. Her lightsaber. It was nothing special, more plain than it was ornate. It's glossy metal glistened even in the dim light, inlays of gold were etched along the edges of the metal. While it was grey, in certain lightings it could have been mistaken as whit with how much it glistened.

Her eyes remained on these belongings, she took the tunic and pulled it over herself. The soft silk felt cool and refreshing against her skin, it was cold and send quick shivers through her as many memories flashed through her mind of times long past. Next came the belt, taking it she strapped it around her tunic, above the waist, she pulled it tight and let out a breath of both relief and remembrance. She forgot the comforts of these clothing, the open and thick sleeves of the tunic hindered none of her movements as it was designed. Her belt tight but not loose enough to allow her to breath and not let it fall down. She especially like the feeling of her lightsaber clipped next to her. She then put on the Jedi robes to complete her ensamble. She felt one and peaceful once again.

However, she let out a sigh of contempt as she remembered back to so many years ago. She opened her eyes and said to herself, "I must inform them of what has transpired thus far. They likely will know soon and take action against her. I must inform them of our mission."

She turned towards the door and remembered the place she would go if such a thing like this would arise, muttering to herself, "Then I will talk with Twilight and see what she knows. Hopefully, this might end with no bloodshed and peace between both parties."

The Jedi Master then left the room, procuring the trunk back under the bed as she left. Her robes lightly waving as she strode out the room. She wound her way through her house in the dead hours of the night, finding the right room.

She found the door and entered, it was her inspiration room exactly the way she left it. Left in such a chaotic state Discord himself would have loved to visit her home and be there. She pushed the thought away idly and scanned the room, searching for what she would need to communicate. She kept this away from her other belongings in case somepony would find it and use them for bad deeds. After much effort she remembered where it was and pulled it out of a chaotic pile of scraps and half finished clothes.

It was her holocom, she pressed the button and it connected to the only other device that could transmit a signal. She closed her eyes as she waited for them to pick up, taking deep breaths as she searched through the Force for answers as to why now. Rarity had a feeling that it had to be nothing pleasant.

Author's Note

To down any other sort of doubt as to the Sith on this planet. Who's on who side and who is truly the bad guy. Something o consider with this story's continuance. An excerpt from one of the most powerful Sith Lords to ever live,
As servants of the dark side we revel in the vanquishing of our enemies. We draw power from their suffering, but we must balance this against greater gains. We must recognize that killing for sadistic pleasure-killing without reason, need, or purpose-is the act of a fool.

Truth and Reconciliation

Star Wars: Power of the Dark Side
Chapter IV: Truth and Reconciliation

She could feel it. The deep festerings of the universe, the pulses of every star, the yearning cries of self doubt and attention to the heavens, the unheard shouts of a baning wolf to their most holy relic, the moon, above all Luna heard her pleas. She was filled with guilt, pity, and remorse that she did nothing as the dark shadows over took her. Luna heard her apologies and replied promptly with a reassuring voice, the voice a mother makes to soothe a child. She calmed and once more the moon settled and her pale rays shone brighter than they did in the early Equestrian times. The moon was senseless at times, a wild creature that if left unchecked would roam the sky freely, showing nothing but sorrow and remorse. Luna could only imagine what her sister had to go through, she certainly would not have the patience for something that large and that hot.

The soothing heart beat thumped in Luna's ears, using her magic a pulse rippled across the night sky and she spoke to the night, "Night. Hear me and listen to your princess. For the day has quieted and you once more grace the skies. Your princess beckons you forth and lets those worthy unrelentingly soothe the scorched earth with your shadows."

Any normal mortal would have died calling upon so many spirits at once, but she was no mere mortal. She was the goddess of the moon and princess of the night, she was Luna. They knew this and they knew their place, those few who were chosen worthy blew forth with the thunderous might of the northern winds, blanketing Equestria with their healing shadows. Those that feared the dark do not know its true nature, that which can take life can also breathe life back.

That was the truth, a truth she learned and made her sister reconcile with. Now if only her subjects could feel the same way.

With the lunar court in session she opened her eyes and there they were. She saw the sleeping spirits of her subjects, upon the silver lined floor they slept and dreamed dreams that many can never see. Inspiration that can never be told. Stories most legendary that mere words cannot describe. Pure bliss. Luna took in a breath, for she was truly at one now.

They all glew an eerie blue, ethereal as she read the waves and ebbs of the dreams, with one mighty spell she guided them all to their right course, some delving deeper into their subconsciouses and becoming nightmares. Others remaining their still course, and keeping their peaceful thoughts. Resting easy. She looked at patterns and saw that while the number had gone down, there was still a fraction of her subjects that dreamed nightmares of her.

Luna came to grips with the fact that nopony will truly get over what harm she had caused, it was a moment of weakness and she allowed herself to grow too greedy and envious of her sister, something she promised she would never do again.

But this did not stop it from hurting, it was her that guided their dreams. Their midnight watcher, their silent guide through the marshy waters of the subconscious, and this is how she is repaid? With hatred and fear. Like she had thought before, she had come to grips with this, the pain she felt in her heart grew more like a numb sensation. Their hatred now no longer effected Luna.

She shook her head as she peered back to her great Lunar court, the waves continuing their path and the eventide calmed even her spirit and soul. She watched with meticulous eyes as their dreams progressed, her night servants would come soon, she would always first open up the night court with dreams. With them well under way and her casting a few minuscule spells she stood up and left the cerebral chamber.

She opened the silver and ebon wood door and opened up into the Lunar Wing, the section of the castle that was all to her own. Somehow though, somehow she felt something distant. Something like a reawakening, a deep dark feeling. Her stomach turned at the feeling and just as she tried to pinpoint the feeling she saw one of her lunar guards scramble towards her.

Her guards were usually the most disciplined guards of Canterlot, their hearts as strong as mountains and their steely eyes can kills beasts with mere looks. If one of them showed fear or concern on their face then something serious was happening. Or he was just a beginner. He skidded to a stop and stood tall.

He was small and compact but held strength within his heart, with a closer look he was definitely new. No veteran had a clean face clear of scars or bruises. Lunar guards show little remorse and mercy, her enforcers of the night. His name was Silver Thunder, if her memory served correctly. Fresh out of basics and eager to serve as a royal guard to Princess Luna. He had a dark blue coat and starry white mane and tail that was short yet accommodating for his size. His armor still glistened and shone as if it was new. She gazed into his dark violet eyes and saw fear, clearly he still needed to come to grips with her expectations and the expectations of his captain, Captain Moonshadow.

Like Celestia's guards, she had a captain-of-the-guard as well. And speak of the she-devil, she was hot on his heels as well. Her gaze delivered back to Luna who nodded and gave permission to Silver Thunder to speak. Sweat stained his brow and clung to his forehead as he appeared out of breath, his wings flapping senselessly as if they were tired as well. He spoke, standing at full attention, "Your majesty, Private Thunder sent to deliver a message."

Moonshadow joined his side and her stern as stone face looked at Luna and nodded, Luna bowed respectfully to the well decorated captain. Her chest puffed out with better posture than that of Silver Thunder, well practiced and more known. Her main and tail a dark aqua, matching her icy blue eyes. Her coat, or what was visible, was a light shiny grey. A scar crossed her cheekbone and almost made its way to the lip. She wore bright silver barding, fitting that of a seasoned veteran as she was and with her medals displayed on her chest.

Luna spoke in a regal but soft voice, "Proceed, Private Thunder."

He nodded, "Yes ma'm. I was told to say that a ward was broke."

Luna raised in eyebrow in disdain, "A ward broke? Where?"

"In the old castle, your majesty," Silver Thunder explained, "It was discovered by one of our patrol groups. It-"

"It was a powerful ward break," Moonshadow said in her always grovel and grueling tone, "We don't know for sure and I only just ordered a company of guards to investigate what was done."

Luna thought carefully and looked out the window to the countryside, looking for answers. Sifting through memories Moonshadow asked, "I am not well versed in what lies in the old castle, milady. But perhaps you know what could have been stolen?"

Luna shook her head, "No, Celestia nor me put a ward on anything valuable. Likely it was on something dangerous so if you are thinking this was some belligerent thief, then you would be wrong. No..."

Her face grew pale as she muttered shaking her head, "No...that is impossible."

Moonshadow shot her head to Private Thunder and said, "Go to the barracks and await my debriefing."

Silver Thunder saluted respectfully, "Yes sir."

Luna exchanged looks with Moonshadow and she nodded her head to follow and Moonshadow did just that. They walked alongside one another and their hoof falls echoed over the quiet halls of the Lunar Wing. The pegasus captain was about a head smaller than Luna but carried herself as if she was taller and therefore Luna and many other ponies treated her as such. Luna can remember back to when she had chosen Moonshadow, 'Seemed as though it was only yesterday.'

Crossing into the main halls of the Lunar Wing, they were passing many of the servant's quarters and barracks of the noble suites. A few meeting rooms, indoor training areas, and bathrooms.

Moonshadow spoke as they traveled the halls, "My lady, a message was sent by Master Adamas. She says that our worst fear has been realized."

Luna halted Moonshadow as they stood at a closed doorway, there was concern written on her face ready to transform if needed, "What?"

Moonshadow gathered her words carefully and looked away briefly to return to Luna's gaze and she spoke firmly, "The Sith Lords are rising."

Luna's face dissolved into shock and her eyes lost all emotion, it was impossible. They were wiped out from existence when Darth Venator and Darth Vex died. The other Sith fell unceremoniously by Twilight Sparkle. Luna saw personally Darth Venator die by Celestia's own hooves, it was impossible. Her skin shivered and her hair stood up all over her, her skin crawled at the feeling and her past visions and fears returned, after so many years the Force returned to her. Her magic laying dormant as her connection to the Force awoke once more. Her body soothing itself from the Force's warm embrace.

Luna breathed out calmly, "Do not fret, my apprentice. This was as I had predicted."

They continued on their way, Luna's movements more calculated and more precise, the ebb and flow of the Force showed her many things. She gazed in close and yes realized this, she felt the Dark Side somewhere. It was but a faint whisper, a powerful whisper. Seducing whatever unlucky pony thought to gain its power. This was no accident, now Luna knew why a ward was broken. There was a ward in place around the Holocron, it broke because somepony stole it. Now who that was, she could not know at the moment.

Moonshadow asked in a desperate tone, "Yes but now that it is back in their hooves then-"

"Then we must wait patiently for the Sith to reveal themself to us," Luna spoke in a soothing and yet commanding tone, "We cannot go in blindly at our wits end. We will draw them out."

Moonshadow shrugged as they stopped at a secreted room by the end of the hall, gathering her master's attention, "Then what, master? They will already draw enough power that they could use the weapon-"

"Do not allow your emotions to cloud your judgment, padawan," Luna rested a hoof on Moonshadow and said blissfully, "Moonshadow. There is nothing more we can do, we must wait and be patient. Remember that you are still young and you allow your emotions to fuel you, remember the Code, remember your teachings. Do not go blindly at a Sith just to prove yourself worthy. In due time.

"Now, while we wait we must muster our forces." Luna finished as she pressed a hoof to a pad on the wall. Her teachings returning to her and in turn they returned to Moonshadow.

Moonshadow thought carefully as her teachings returned to her and she bowed, "I understand, forgive me my master."

The door opened and they ushered themselves inside. Inside was a statue of a kneeling robed pony, their hood obscuring their main features. Around the statue were glowing books set into shelves, with pedestals and empty holocrons slowly turning in the suspended field. The air was colder in the stone room. A desk on both sides of the statue, was where padawans would plight their skills in the pursuit of the Light Side.

At the foot of the statue there lied a chest, Luna knowing fully well what was inside.

Luna spoke carefully and meticulously to her padawan, "In the mean time, we must see to it that we do not misguide ourselves from what was suppressed."

Moonshadow seemed somewhat withdrawn and said, "Master, shouldn't I train for the arrival of the Sith?"

Luna gave a half smirk as she opened the chest and found all her old belongings. Her Jedi robes, her lightsaber, her old com link, her belt, and her black and midnight blue tunic. Under her belongings lied Moonshadw's old belongings. Her white tunic and robes that matched her master's. She gathered her's first and then tossed over Moonshadow's.

Moonshadow caught her old tunic and they put on their garb quickly, Luna remembering the feeling of her lightsaber at her side. The loose sleeves and her sleeveless tunic with the cloth wrappings around her forehooves. Everything was comfortably tight and well fit, like nothing had changed.

She looked over as Moonshadow put her armor barding over her white tunic, looking like a warrior from a bygone era. She looked back at Luna expecting an answer from her master.

Luna spoke with smile, "My dear apprentice, you must know that while this pony would be Sith, we cannot assume that their motives are directed against us specifically. Everypony is innocent until proven guilty. Sith feed off of raw emotion, more often than not it is their own they feed off of. Only a few have been known to only feed off of other's suffering and emotions."

Moonshadow asked, "How do you know this?"

Luna's smile evaded and she answered with no emotion to her tone, "I was once one of them."

Her gaze fell on her apprentice and she said gazing into her eyes, "I have seen both sides of the Force and know what secrets each hold. They both hold power all on their own. And to think that one is more justful than the other is to embrace the ideals of a fool. Neither can be branded their full titles, some Sith being merciful and some Jedi might be more hateful and emotional than others.

"I justify no side but the one who is the most correct. We will not participate in what is not our business, if the Sith have quarrel with us then they will be dealt with accordingly."

She paused her words as she drew a lightsaber from a pocket inside her robe and hovered it over to her apprentice. It was a long hilt, one that had could ignite two blades. Moonshadow ignited one of the blades, the blade sounding and a three foot blade of a faded light green shot out. Her face was giddy as she had gotten what she has so desired, the hilt old but well built and held a powerful Aedegan crystal. Luna gave a small smile as she sheathed the blade and clipped it to her belt. Luna finished her thought, "But if they do not harm us, then we shall not harm them. Instead, we will learn and observe. And you will come to grips that both sides of the Force are viable to be wielded at once. Do not favor one over the other."

Luna stepped past her apprentice and Moonshadow followed her master. Luna said as they left the room, "If we are called upon either side, then we will give them proper aid. But for now we are with the Jedi."

Luna stopped her apprentice and dictated, "When the Solar Court begins, inform my sister of this information. The Jedi must know. And tell her that I call forth a meeting. Tell Master Adamas as well."

Moonshadow nodded and scampered off, Luna was left to ponder. She looked off out one of the nearby windows and whispered to herself, "May the Force be with us all."

Fate of All Fools

Star Wars: Power of the Dark Side
Chapter V: Fate of All Fools

Laughter, it is such a tender emotion and one that is not easily made. Laughter is different between all ponies, for every pony it was completely unique how one laughs. Some from dry and required a sophisticated tongue. Others it came as simply as breathing, with little humor to them they can stretch and make a mile. With others there could also be light hearted teasing. Or for the extremely rare bunch, crude and dark humor. And Pinkie Pie was well versed in all of them. Especially dark humor.

She had grown up with ponies who knew only rock jokes and that was not an exaggeration. They tried so hard and they could get so far, and yet it was never really the same. She however, it came as if it was second nature and it was because of this that she was never really punished as a child. Of course that was before she discovered the Dark Side and killed them all. Their screams were delicious as she drank in their fear and dread. And so started her on her path of destruction and ruin. She started small and would only take from those that meant harm on her. Soon though, she would get greedy.

Yes, she had taken life from that of her own family and their screams could not have been sweeter on her ears. She fled and joined other like minded individuals, born so much earlier than her "friends" know. She was there at the beginning, she had seen empires fall before her eyes, she had seen immortals clash upon an infinite battlefield. And she loved it.

The war. The pain. The death. It all was so exhilarating. A feeling that can never be imitated or ill conceived, it was always welcomed with open hooves to her cruel heart. Yes, Pinkie Pie had known darkness all of her life.

She had taken part of the first council of the Dark Blessing, despite the fact that she had no semblance of her fellow unicorn. She can remember those glorious days filled with conquest and hope for more bloodshed and further enemies. When they were locked in infinite combat with some radicals belonging to the Harmony Knights and the Jedi. Where they had pupils in the hundreds and thousands, they only had the council of six. Six supreme wielders of the dark side. The only ones to know its true power.

Yet even with their power they were still hunted down and killed by the Jedi. The Harmony Knights wanted no part in the genocide of the Dark Empire that wanted to rise. It was because of her that she was forced to live underground for no one to know. It was her that disbanded and killed the Dark Blessing. And it will be with her blood that will re in-state another period of war between ponies. Yes, Pinkie knew there still existed followers of the Dark Blessing. All she needed was Darth Venator's holocron. Something she could never find.

Pinkie stood in the dark basement of Sugarcube corner, distantly she could hear the dripping of water against the stone floor. it was relatively empty, aside from the occasional box and the occasional basket of knick knacks from Mr. and Mrs. Cake's travels. It was here that Pinkie preferred to do most of her business. The air was cold as it tried to pierce through her skin, it clung to the edges of her cloak as she breathed hard. A hood pulled over her head, her otherwise unruly mane was flat against her head and finally with what she had felt earlier in the Force. She could remove her facade.

Pinkie Pie lifted from a deep pocket in her obsidian robes her breathing mask she needed to sustain her life. She wiped a hoof hard against her cheeks and the makeup came off, showing the cracked and black veined face of one who overindulges in the dark side energies in the dim light. Her eyes no longer the happy color, now they were a somber yellow with anger and hatred stirring and churning within her corneas. A deep cough rose from her lungs and through her mouth.

She crossed the room and in the only light lit she saw her fine test subject. Master Summerfall. A morose figure, hung upon a steel table. restrained and bolted to the table. She was a normal mare, a light yellow coat with a dark brown mane with a crimson stripe. Stormy grey eyes and a slightly aged face. A mare of perhaps middle age but maybe older. She was sickly and her skin and coat paler than what is normal. Her once proud Jedi robes were torn away, revealing a fully exposed mare with many scorch and burn marks around her body. Blood trickling from her head at her attempted escape attempt.

A low chuckle erupted from Pinkie-or rather, Darth Mortis, as she approached the sapped pony. She hung there, eyes closed and head lung low with no muscles keeping her head up. Mortis was certain that she did not hurt her too much last time, it was obviously a ploy in trying to escape. The Sith Lord rubbed her head absent mindedly, remembering the failed escape attempt, a lesson well learned in the integrity of her prisoner.

Mortis nudged the mare and she awoke with a stir. In a more grovel voice than she normally had she said, "Good morning, or rather, good afternoon. Your three day nap was good I hope?"

Mortis coughed, her throat tearing at the phlegm that had built itself up. Her solemn eyes fitting the prisoner and unmoving from the prisoner. Summerfall mirrored a cough similar to hers and replied with an emotionless tone, "Don't patronize me."

Mortis waved a hoof, "What have we discussed about you making demands of me?"

She thrust her hoof and pressed it hard on Summerfall's throat, the feeling causing Summerfall to squeak. At the beginnings of her torture, Summerfall remained very adamant and very loyal to her Jedi companions. The Jedi Master coughed, "Not...to...do...it."

Mortis released her hoof and the pony breathed in deeply after a coughing fit. Mortis gave a half smile as she replied, "Good, not that we have that out of the way. It is time for the real fun, I am sure that you know well this song and dance?"

Summerfall recited, "I am to answer every question you ask and answer it truthfully. If I answer dishonestly or you find my answer insufficient, then you electrocute me with your force lightning. If I try to harm you then you harm me, in the creative way that you have at the moment. If I try to escape, I receive no food for four days and am beaten into submission."

Mortis leaned in forward and whispered inches away from Summerfall, "Excellent...such a good little mare, it is no wonder you are a Jedi and not a Sith."

Mortis nodded, "Now, where might I find Venator's holocron?"

Sumerfall seemed to ponder the question, a slight decrease of her brow as it pained her to try and remember. Mortis was sure that she was light on her strikes to her head, she did not want to cause any brain damage or cause her any amnesia. She glanced at one far corner of the room, there rested a cart that was full of something. A reminder that Mortis had a tendency to get a little carried away. An idle cough mustered itself up as she patiently awaited her answer.

The Jedi very lightly shook her head, "I don't know, that was a secret even kept from me."

Mortis leaned on closer and whispered, "You Jedi and your closely kept secrets."

Mortis knew fully well not to bring emotions to her line of torture, but there were more than one ways of torture. Mortis did her homework on this one. Summerfall is extremely sensitive to acts of love or passion, by extremely Mortis means that she would turn a full shade of crimson just by a gentle caress. Mortis never expected that one of these brainwashed Jedi would actually take the code seriously and to a 't'. And it was this kind of torture that Mortis and Pinkie, loved the best.

Mortis stood up and with a clever manipulation of the force, her face grew brighter and her color somewhat returned to her. She caressed her hoof lightly over Summerfall's cheek and whispered huskily in her ear, tasting her despair and fear on her as she squirmed against the soft whispers, "You are a Jedi master I doubt that you were not informed. Now, tell me the truth and I may not..."

She nuzzled Summerfall and whispered on her cheek, "...or I may continue."

Summerfall shuddered in fear and despair, her emotions delicious to Mortis. She was exactly where Mortis needed her. the delicate mare breathed raggedly as her overly sensitive pores absorbed Mortis' husky breaths. Tears brimmed her eyes and she sputtered, "I...I don't..."

Her voice trailed off and she tried to catch herself but she could not finish the sentence. Her fate had been sealed now and she knew it. Mortis hummed on Summerfall's cheek and breathed, "Perhaps you need a little persuasion."

Mortis placed her hooves on Summerfall's sides, she felt the mare tremble and shudder from the feeling of another's hooves on her sides. Her hooves gently touching the soft mare's sides. Mortis had to admit, for a mare such as herself, she took very good care of herself. Mortis drew small circles with her hooves over the healthy muscles and massaged her tender sides. She squirmed and wriggled under the restraints at the feeling, biting her lip down at the over sensitive nerves she had. Biting down so hard that blood began to draw into her mouth.

Mortis leaned in closer to the mare's mouth and her breath freezing the mare in place as her words spread over the Jedi's lips, "Allow me to jog your memory."

Her voice was filled with fear as she begged with sweat on her brow and tears in her eyes, "No...please...don't!"

Her desperation in her tone only made her want to continue, a deep chuckle erupted from her mouth as she moved her hooves ever southward and rested them on her healthy flanks before reaching-

Her actions were interrupted at the sound of the basement door opening and two voices entering the large room, "I don't know honey, that shipment wasn't supposed to be made for another few weeks."

"I just want to be sur-AAAAGGGHHH!!!"

Mortis ground her teeth together at the sound of the bloodcurdling scream. Her job was just about to get a whole lot more complicated.

To make matters worse, the Jedi shouted with desperation in her tone, "Run, both of you! Run far away from here!"

They remained stunned for moment as their fear filled the rooms, hanging there as if it was dangling for her. They tried to rush for the doors but they stumbled quickly, giving Mortis her opening. Mortis drank their fear and in a swift motion she flicked her hoof and the door behind the fearful Cakes slammed shut and in a quick clutching hoof gesture the door jam crumbled under her anger. She advanced towards them as she did this, "You know this is exactly, what I needed right now!"

Her anger and their fear mixed and filled her veins with the very pure powers of the dark side. Mr. and Mrs. Cake huddled together and backpedaled as the Sith lord encroached around them. She spat with anger and rage brimming on her voice as it boomed across the dark room, "I was just about to get the information I needed until you two just barged in looking for CELESTIA. KNOWS. WHAT!!!"

Mortis thrust her hooves apart in opposite directions and the cradled lovers were split from each others hooves. Mrs. Cake was slammed hard agains the stone wall and she heard the sound of bones breaking, a loud crunch as she hit the wall forcefully. Mr. Cake screamed as Mortis kept a heavy amount of force on him, "NOOOO!!!"

Mortis raised him as he was pushed forcefully against the wall. Mortis tightened her grip and she snarled as he kicked his hind legs against the wall trying to weasel his way out of the titanic grip that threatened to crush his throat, "Do not worry, I did not kill her. I am not that merciful. Her time will come, while you watch her die. For you both will share the fate of all fools."

Her anger slightly subsided as she drank in all of the emotions that she was suckling out of this quivering and fearful stallion. Mortis has never felt this strong in centuries, she felt the corruption of the dark side slightly recede and she could lift the force she had on herself. She breathed more calmly and shot her attention back to Summerfall as she cried, "Please! Leave them be, they are innocen-AAAAGGGGHHHHHH!!!"

Not even the stone room they were in could suppress the screams of pain as Mortis flicked her free hoof towards her first victim, tongues of electricity licking across the air and crackling and burning the skin on her victim. She quivered and shook the stone table violently from her pain. An intense purple glow wrapped around Summerfall as her form absorbed the electricity, spasming at her sudden outburst. Mortis drank her screams as well and said, "That is enough out of you, I will deal with you later."

The tongues of dark purple electricity died and Summerfall fell back limply against the stone table. Mortis could have made them stronger and turned her into ash, but that is not the kind of Sith she was. She felt generous and spared her life, she turned her attention back to Mr. Cake as he sputtered, "Why?......"

Mortis started with a cruel ear to ear grin until a light chuckle replaced it, it rose and rose in volume until the room was filled with her maddened laughter. She advanced towards the hovering stallion and repeated his question her originally high pitched over joyous voice returned as she said, "Why? Why! Hahahaha, because it's fun silly!"

Mortis continued her bout of laughter until Mr. Cake's eyes rolled in the back of his head and he fell unconscious. She loved doing this, and now the fun was tripled. She chuckled in a voice between her two alter egos, "And I love it..."

Author's Note

Nothing overly sexual just a little something. Listen, she is sadistic, she loves to torture. And there is more than one way to torture someone. I originally wasn't going to make Pinkie a Sith, then I wrote this chapter and had WAY too much fun writing it. You guys asked and I delivered. I hope you liked Sith Pinkie, or Darth Mortis. Sorry, couldn't think of a better Sith name fitting her sadistic personality, if you come up with anything better let me know in the comments. Thanks for the continued support of this fic! :scootangel:

Paths of Anger

Star Wars: Power of the Dark Side
Chapter VI: Paths of Anger

"Twilight...Twilight!"
"Ughm..." Twilight groaned as she arose from her sleep, opening her eyes and being greeted by dark lavender fur. She lifted her eyes and squinted at the sudden attack of the sun. Lifting a hoof trying to shield her from the harsh rays. Slowly her vision returned to her and in a quick spell she sheathed the curtains and the room dimmed. She looked around the room, noticing the heightened state of chaos it was in.

She leaned her hooves against the table and massaged her temples as she breathed, closing her eyes, "Six hours of nothing but running around in circles."

She did not feel as thought she had received an accurate amount of sleep. She felt as though she had gotten only an hour or two of sleep, barely any for her to run off of. Mostly physical, but what what stunted her thoughts was a head splitting migraine. She had spent too much time staring at small font words and scratching notes. She leaned against one hoof as she levitated her notes up and glossed over the pages. Only one and a half page of notes. Mainly pertaining of questions than anything. All questions that she could not answer and likely could not with this kind of library.

She looked over at the door as she heard somepony rapping at the door, a small male voice sounded behind the crystal door, "Twilight, are you alive? Sweet Celestia open the door!"

Twilight smiled as she shouted back, her head flaring in pain, "Quit banging on the door! I have a migraine. I'll be out in a second."

Twilight levitated a cloth over the pyramid and its power dimmed. It was responsive to her now, she stopped slightly before she stood up. She lifted an eyebrow at this but shrugged it. It was not the first time it responded to something, it was clear that something caused it to d this. Today, she decided that reading and researching was over and it was time for some physical trials. Mainly, testing the glow and seeing what it responds to. If it responded to anything.

All four of her hooves hit the floor and she groaned at the pain of her sore and cramped hooves, her mind as well split slightly at the loud thud on the crystal floor. She needed something to help her, she could not just run off of very little energy. She had gotten too used to her country life and her body had forgotten the strain she would place on it. A few years of forgetting those countless nights of rigorous study, she must have read every single volume of her parent's study three times and of the Royal Library once. Countless hours and many cups of tea to keep her up. While Twilight had drank a cup the prior night, it was not enough to keep her awake. Clearly.

So, to go to something as extreme as this, it was liberating to say the least. She blinked slowly as she slugged her away across the floor. Time seemed to slow as she advanced towards the door, as most of her energy was made to prevent her from falling asleep and the other half of the energy she exerted was to keep the headache from completely breaking open her head. A slight ringing rose in her ears, muffling all sounds, Twilight stopped and clenched a hoof against her head against the pain.

Twilight felt her anger flare as she wished for nothing more than for this migraine to go away. She growled as she pressed a hoof to her head and felt her heat rise from her rage. It seemed more present than anything else about her and she stopped as she faced the empty and barren face of the crystal door.

Just like that, the migraine was gone. Like a whisper upon the wind it was gone. Like a bite of snake, the migraine was gone and the ringing in her ears had evaded. She glanced once more over the room. She was starting to fear for her life and before her paranoia could take hold of her mind once more she beat it down as she reassured herself that there was obviously some logic behind it. Although, nothing at the moment seemed to spark any kind of reason as to what could have caused her migraine to cease.

She shook the thought away and opened the door to find her number one favorite assistant at her hooves.

Unamusement was plastered on his green scaled face as he tapped his foot and crossed his claws over his white and pink apron. Twilight could not understand why and Twilight gave a smile, she could barely take him seriously in that apron, "Good morning, how is my number one assistant."

She moved in to hug her brother but Spike raised a claw and shoved her away. Twilight was stunned at this and stood back up, waiting an explanation.

Spike scolded, "You might be able to get all the stallions with your silver tongue, Twilight Sparkle. But I am not easily fooled."

Twilight lifted her ears, she had to hear this.

Spike continued, "I woke up at three A.M. and found the light on under your door. After you promised that you would not study that long ever again."

'Ah.' Twilight breathed inwardly and expressed no sudden realization. That was why she did not research well into the night like she did when they were in Canterlot, she had promised Spike that she would not do that again. She must have been so anxious to learn this hidden secret of Equestrian history that she must have forgotten about her promise. Now she had broken that promise and she was "In the dog house" so to speak.

Twilight widened her eyes and said, "Excuse me? Are you lecturing me Spike?"

Spike remained in his stern arm crossed pose and replied, "That's right Twilight, you made me a promise and you broke it."

Spike always took somepony's word seriously and if somepony promised him something and did not follow through with it, they would not expect to hear much from Spike in a few weeks. She once forgot to reward him for his honesty and he refused to talk to her for two days. She could only imagine what it would be like for his future wife, Twilight would make sure to warn them about this. Of course, he still had a lot of growing up to do and this was merely an expression of his current age.

Twilight tapped her hoof on her chin, a playful smile on her lips as she mused, "Recall with me, but did I not catch you a few nights ago reading your comic book at one o'clock in the morning?"

Spike faltered slightly in his pose and quickly threw it back up as he replied, "Yeah well...that's not-"

"The same thing?" Twilight shifted her weight in her hooves, "Tell me how that's not the same?"

Spike opened his mouth as if to speak but his words faltered halfway between thought and speech. Twilight caught him, as she often did. There were slight perks in being his superior in age, thought it would not mean much as she would constantly confuse her family with questions and statements that would make them reconsider and be more specific with rules. Twilight thought of three different rebuttals she could use on herself and five rebuttals against those thoughts if Spike knew them as well. If there was one thing that Twilight was good at, it was arguments.

And it would appear that Twilight claimed another victory as Spike breathed in defeat, "Fair point..."

He slumped and Twilight nuzzled his cheek and said, "Aw, it's okay Spike. Listen, if it upsets you that much, then I will not do it as much."

Spike made no action against the affectionate motion and merely state sarcastically, "Oh, not as much, that is very reassuring."

Spike smiled and prompted Twilight to chuckle, "Okay, this will be the last time for a long time."

They continued down the stairs and made their way quickly to the kitchen and before the aroma could find its way to Twilight's nostrils, Twilight asked, "What is for breakfast?"

Spike shrugged, "Toad-In-A-Hole and Prench Toast with homemade cinnamon syrup."

When she could smell the sweet aroma of eggs, syrup, and toasted bread Twilight breathed happily, "It smells delicious Spike."

Spike shrugged, "Yeah well, I try."

Twilight took her seat, scooting her chair close to the table and resting her head in her hooves, a deep muted sigh escaping her lips. Spike voiced, "What the hay were you researching anyways?"

Twilight remained silent for a moment, as she considered whether she could tell him about the artifact or not. This was Spike, her most trustworthy friend, and would risk his own life for her's. For all tense and purposes, Spike was her brother and she was his sister. Therefore, she had a level of trust that she offered to no other, other than him. He is inclined to know this, isn't he?

Twilight mused and chose her words carefully, "I am studying an artifact."

Twilight glanced over at Spike who was standing on a step stool and finished preparations on their meal, "I'll take it that you haven't finished?"

The princess shook her head, "No, there just isn't anything written for this particular artifact. It seems as if it does not exist, along with the ponies who made it."

There was an air of silence, an air that was heavier on Twilight than it was on Spike. She prayed to the gods that he would not ask too many questions. While it is an artifact and device of massive destructive powers, and something like that should not be left out to her most trusted comrade. Twilight broke the silence as he stepped down and he held two plates of food, "All that I heave learned about it so far is that, it is dangerous. And yes, I know what I am doing."

Spike chuckled, "Then I guess I shouldn't remind you to be careful."

Twilight smiled as Spike rested her plate in front of her, "Yes I know."

Twilight looked down at her plate and took in the wafting aroma she had not paid close attention to when it rested in front of her face. The warm scent bringing peace to her and all thoughts of the artifact escaped her as she levitated her fork and cutting an edge off of her toad-in-a-hole and took in the generous bite. Savoring the flavor and after downing the swallow she took a sip from her coffee and continued on with her eating in silence.

The toad-in-a-hole was the best she had ever tasted, Spike always made it just right. The Prench toast even, was outstanding. All of these wonderful things that Spike made was excellent. Twilight had considered making breakfast one morning, it had went very well until she turned the stove on with nothing in it and caused a series of unfortunate events that almost caused Golden Oaks to burn down. Spike came rushing in and reassured her that he could make breakfast and requested her to sit down and wait.

She was great at cooking lunch or dinner but all bets were off if she was cooking breakfast. A simple and yet annoying fact that made Twilight irritated as she thought about it. She shoved the thought aside and continued her meal. She only had a few bites remaining.

Spike suddenly broke her reverie of breakfast as he asked, "Can I help you with it?"

Twilight looked up and knit an eyebrow, "With what?"

Spike rolled his eyes, "With your research."

Twilight shook her head after pondering for a moment, "No, I'm sorry it's too dangerous."

"I can be careful if it's dangerous." Spike reassured her.

Twilight waved a hoof and shook her head, "It's not that I don't trust you around it, it's that I have no idea where this comes from or who made it. For all I know it could be a device that reacts negatively to dragons and I couldn't help myself if something bad happened to you."

Spike appeared defeated and dropped his fork on his plate, Spike always wants to help. He takes it to heart if you don't want him to help. Something he would likely get over in time but it did not stop Twilight's heart from sinking at the sight of his disappointed face. It always pained her to see him disappointed, but she was looking after Spike's well being. And while most of what she said was true, she also wanted an excuse to be alone. Twilight sighed, "We are running low on parchment and ink. Could you head over to Quills and Sofas and get more? You would be doing me a great service to my research."

Spike sighed with malcontent, "I guess so."

Twilight stood up and made her way over to Spike and nuzzled his cheek, she asked softly, "Aw come on. Who's my number one assistant?"

Spike smiled very lightly and replied, "I am."

Twilight pushed, "Now say it like you mean it."

Spike pointed at himself and said more proudly than before, "I am Spike Scales and I am your number one assistant!"

Twilight smiled and nuzzled him again and put her dirty dishes in the sink, "That's the spirit."

Twilight then made her way down the hall and before she left the kitchen she called back, "If you need me I will be in my studies."

Twilight slammed the door behind her and let out a breath of relief. She was so glad that she had avoided that situation. She calmed down and looked back up, "Alright, now. Time for some physical trials."

Since she could not find head or tails anything about this artifact, she decided to study what it does and its purpose. She approached the covered artifact and removed the cloth cover. As it was revealed the thrum began once again and it pulsated a hateful red light. Twilight shrunk under the glow even though it was inanimate and should not have such effects on her. But there was just something so unnatural about the artifact itself.

Twilight cast another detect magic spell and still came up with nothing. As princess of magic her spells were more pristine and better crafted than most unicorns. If there were hidden spells or runes on it she would have sensed it.

Twilight tapped her chin, "Okay, there is still no magical property to it, yet it pulsates with dormant power. And it is otherwise unlocked, making it so that anypony can come along and use it for nefarious purposes."

Twilight wrote this down and inspected the artifact closer. She brought the dark ebony and red glass pyramid closer to her face and it felt oddly warm. A far cry from the bitter clod she felt when she held it under her wing. Turning it over she tried to notice anything that would catch her eye. Nothing to peculiar stuck out besides the obvious runes inscribed on it. Though it is in no runic language she was familiar with, and she knew them all.

She did notice a crack that ran up the ebony edge of the pyramid. Outlining two of the pyramid faces. It was no hairline fracture that with barely one touch and it could fall apart, no this was a crevice that holds a secret compartment inside the artifact. Whatever was inside was emitting the red glow.

Twilight snaked her magic into the crevice and tried to pry it open, carefully. She did not want the thing to explode or harm her in any way. She pulled with all the magical force she could offer and it did not budge. She tried again and muttered, "Come on..."

She dropped her magic and pulled with her hooves this time. Anger began to swell within her, this clearly could be opened and there was no clear mechanism that could open it so this seemed like the logical answer. It boiled inside of her and the pyramid suddenly jolted and surprised Twilight, dropping it with a sudden yip.

It was solid as it hit the ground, it did not bounce or roll it plopped to the ground. More anger seemed to flow through her as hours upon hours of stress and anxiety finally surmounted and she had enough. In a quick burst of rage she shot bolt of purified magical energy and it slammed against the artifact.

After she had done that she realized what she did, she fumbled for the artifact as she heard a high pitched squeal emanate from the artifact. Twilight did all she could to try and not cause it to explode or something. After she realized there was nothing she could do she prepared for the worse and at a flash of light Twilight threw up a quick magical shield. Clenching her teeth and straining her hooves agians the floor she waited for the inevitable explosion.

She had really done it this time, she should have just let the artifact be.

When no force came crashing against her shield she only stopped casting the shield, she still flinched if there was still a delayed reaction. Her blood ran cold as she heard an unfamiliar voice say to her, "Hello."

The Great Hunt

Star Wars: Power of the Dark Side
Interlude Chapter - The Great Hunt

Applejack stood, proud and true. Overlaying her work, with a critical eye.

She had just finished harvest and nothing could have filled her with enough pride. Nothing could bring her close the reverie of finishing their harvest early. She smiled and muttered to herself, "Damn fine work Applejack."

Emerald bare trees that would soon fall with the coming of autumn, where red will once again fill the treetops, until they will finally decide to die and the leaves will drift to the ground. It was all a cycle, and Applejack had finished her part earlier than what was expected. She usually never is this early but something must be different this year. Things must be finally coming around for Applejack.

She stood facing the orchard that had been passed down to her from generation to generation of the Apples, another thing that brought her pride. She loved her friends but nothing beats the great feeling of having your family at beckon call. Well, maybe not beckon call but she had reassurance that her family had her back.

She took in a large breath of air and watched as the early afternoon air and sun beamed high and surprisingly dry, and it was from this prospect alone that she deserved a cup of their famous apple cider. The freshly squeezed apple juice soothing her dry throat as it made its way down. A satisfying 'Ah' easily escaped her lips, with little reflex against it. A well deserved drink indeed.

She felt a pat on her shoulder and the noble voice of her brother, happily surmising, "Well, you did it Applejack."

Applejack turned to her red shaded brother and replied with a smile, "Eeyup, and you doubted me?"

Big Mac offered happily, "I never doubted you I just did not expect you to finish this early."

Applejack smiled again as she watched Big Mac, hunker down into one of the rocking chairs on their porch, "You and me both big fella."

Normally Big Mac would react not too happily to a comment like that, but he knew that her sister meant nothing by it, it evened out most of the time when he called her small. The large stallion chuckled at her comment and leane dback in the chair and it rocked back and forth with little effort.

They both glistened with sweat as they finished their chores. Applejack drinking the reward of Big Mac's chores. Big Mac usually did all of the heavy lifting and it is because of that he was trusted with squeezing the apples and making the apple cider. Most ponies think that it was their apples that made their cider what it is, and while it is a factor, it was really Big Mac that made the cider what it is known for. And his secret that makes it taste so good is something that not even she is allowed to know. Not even Granny Smith.

Frankly she did not care, because she made the best apple pie out of all of them. Yet nothing can compare to Granny Smith's Zap Apple Jam. It seemed reasonably well balanced, they all had their strengths and their weaknesses in their cookings and recipes. Apart, they are great recipes, but when they are paired together they become a force to be reckoned with at fairs and their family reunions.

Applejack took another generous sip and downed nearly half of it already, the well balanced tart and sweet juice running down her throat. As she finished her swallow she saw Granny Smith step out, Applejack said to her grandmother without even looking at her, "We finished the harvest early this year, granny."

There was brief silence before she answered with a nonchalant, "That's great kiddo..."

Her voice was very sullen and depressed. Applejack looked back and her face mirrored exactly how her voice sounded. Though she appeared to be in deep thought as well. She tapped a hoof on her chin, almost considering something. Applejack rested her drink on the porch railing and turned, facing her granny slightly, "Is everything alright granny?"

There was no immediate answer as she stared off at the horizon. The sun beamed on them as a cloud passed and the beam soaked into their coats. Applejack exchanged a look with Big Mac, wondering if it was something that either of them did. Applejack briefly considered that maybe Granny Smith thought that they finished their harvest too early? Applejack then scrapped that thought and knew that from the look, it had nothing to do with the harvest.

If not that, then what was it that had her so upset?

Applejack had done nothing recently that would have set her off or tipped her off balance. Big Mac did little to nothing to warrant any kind of negative feelings, he was always well behaved. And Applebloom had not done something too off putting but nothing that Granny Smith would really get her into this kind of mood.

No, this was something else. And both Bog Mac and Applejack knew this. Applejack moved her gaze back over to her granny as she continued to stare off into the distance with emotionless features.

Finally, mustering all that she could, Granny Smith answered, "No...no, 'fraid not."

Applejack felt a sudden weight on her shoulders as she asked, "Why, what's wrong?"

Granny Smith struggled with the words, Applejack could see it on her face, but she finally stammered it out, "It...the...the Call just went out."

Applejack was confused for a second and was about to ask what the Call was but she soon remembered what it was and Applejack herself felt that heavy weight. It felt as if the weight was there to slowly strangulate her and squander her quick victory over the harvest. Applejack looked down and muttered, "It can't be..."

Applejack looked back up and asked, "You mean-"

"-The Call of the Great Hunt. 'fraid so Applejack." Granny Smith answered, gritting her teeth in the front.

Applejack shook her head, "It had to be for another family, we left-"

Granny Smith moved her gaze over to Applejack and where there should have been a ridiculous face there was absolute seriousness. She grumbled, "We can never truly leave, Applejack. We can only sit and wait."

Applejack said defiantly, "So we are just going to let a bunch of snot nosed pompous nobles push around?"

Granny Smith stood up fast and barked, "Yes! Because if we even raise a hoof in defiance we will become a distant memory of Ponyville. And possibly bring the town down with us. Mandalore has spoken and we must obey."

Applejack decided that she could no longer voice her defiance. Instead she sighed, "What's the bounty?"

"Any wielder of the dark side," Granny Smith answered as she sat back down, "They're saying that they are back."

"I thought they were wiped out?" Applejack shrugged.

"Me too," Granny Smith answered, "Me too..."

She glanced over at Big Mac and Applejack and said, "I'll look after the young one, you two have Sith to hunt. Bring back a trophy of those bastards so that we can know that they are truly dead this time."

Author's Note

Happy thanksgiving! A short update for you guys for turkey day :twilightsmile:

An End of Innocence

Star Wars: Power of the Dark Side
Chapter IX: An End of Innocence

Celestia leaned against her hoof to her right, her other incessantly tapping the arm of her throne. Celestia released a sigh of contended boredom, one of her least favorite parts of being one of the rulers of Equestria. Her head unmoving, but her eyes glanced over the Halls of the Sun.

The columns held the ceiling of solid stone, columns made of granite and accented in gold. The floors polished stone that reflected everything above it, being able to see the well painted and decorated scene on the dome ceiling. It was a picture of Celestia and Luna, it was an artist's interpretation of the Battle of the Sun and Moon. That dreaded night when her dear sister had fallen from her place as a loved princess, to a fearful tyrant. The night that the well thought of castle that was meant to keep out all outsiders, was destroyed from the inside.

Celestia was glad that the artist knew nothing of the actual event, the less the public knew about it the better. She glanced quickly over the well decorated tapestries and the beautiful stained glass windows that shaped the lighting of the room. She moved a hoof through her mane as she thought of her well put up wall to the rest of Equestria against what will utterly split her ponies further.

No pony rose against her yet, but she has heard the whispers. She has heard the rumors of her and her sister. Her sister's rumors being that Nightmare Moon never left and she is merely lying dormant in Princess Luna. Or that, she would return to her envious ways. Either way, more ponies were fearful of their princess of the night than love her.

The rumor that s spreading about Celestia is possibly the darkest one that she had ever heard in her life. There are some who believe that Celestia enjoyed Luna's banishment and believe two things. One, they believe that Celestia is plotting a way to set it up so that she will send Luna back to the moon. The second, and the most disturbing one, is that Celestia is planning an assassination of Princess Luna and blaming it on a noble family of Canterlot. Celestia shook at the thought, her hoof quivering for a mere second as images flashed in her mind the horror of Celestia standing over the lifeless form of her sister, blood dripping from a freshly stained knife.

Why her ponies would ever think of such a thing is beyond Celestia, she had thought that she created a land that was filled with peaceful ponies. She had thought that all those that held strife in their hearts from centuries before were all but gone. Generations gone. Celestia pressed her head on her hoof and thought about everything she had set up. And now this. Now this...

The golden doors opened and warranted Celestia's attention up, squaring her shoulders and fixing her slouch. Royalty never slouched, as her mother had once taught her. She prayed to the stars that it was a simple matter that she could take care of quickly. A little matter that could have been handled in less than a few minutes. A taxation issue, a property war between nobles, a magical mishap that she could fix. Her hopeful face slowly crawled into an unamused emotionless expression, at the mere sight of those that entered.

First entering was Moonshadow, Luna's personal student and protege. But not like normal, not like Twilight Sparkle or Sunset Shimmer. No, she was her Padawan of the Harmony Knights. Well, know she was a fully fledged knight. She held a double bladed lightsaber at her side, sheathed and of a simple yet elegant design. It was a glistening mixture of gold and mainly silver. Celestia clenched her teeth at the sight. Moonshadow was a small and well muscled mare for somepony of her age, no older than Twilight herself. She wore a light colored tunic, and her armor over the cloth garb of the Harmony Knights. Light and allowed her more mobility in combat. She always preferred the light crafted barding of the Night Guard than the Solar Guard.

The two guards next on either side of her looked to their princess. Celestia merely nodded her head and waved her hoof. The guards then bowed and left the room, their barding clanking as they passed the student of the night.

Moonshadow's voice was somewhat deeper than a normal mare and it projected loudly around the circular room, "Master Solinara, I fear the worst has come to our attention, I am afraid-"

"The holocron was found," Celestia gave a half nod, her voice holding no emotion and yet still carried its motherly tone, "One of my court mages already informed me."

Celestia dropped her hoof and dictated in a warm tone, "And I am not Solinara. Not anymore any ways."

Celestia stood up and crossed her hooves, stretching her large wings as she stood. She kept her full attention on the knight and inwardly disapproved. Why her sister clung to such a uniform and forgotten way of teaching morales was beyond Celestia. Yet, so far it had proven better than what Celestia had employed. The mare breathed calmly despite the news and Celestia commended ehr on that, normally any other pony would have not held their head.

Celestia stood on her hind legs, increasing her height significantly, she said, looking down from her elevated deus, "It would appear that those few survivors of the Sith know this too. I have already ordered my Sky Sentinels to take care of them."

Moonshadow, unflinching, commented, "It would appear that you missed a few then."

Celestia smiled, "You share your master's sense of humor..."

Celestia let her last thoughts to wander away as she began making her descent closer to Moonshadow. Going back to all fours, her hoofsteps light and careful. Each hoofstep echoing closer to the young knight. Still calm despite her feelings, Celestia switched quickly over to the powerful amounts of Force that she carried. She might be a Harmony Knight but she was more in tune with her emotions than most. She could feel the under toe of her suppressed anger. Not anger at the Sith, anger directed towards Celestia.

Reaching the bottom steps she was a few feet away from Moonshadow, her stance shifting slightly. Celestia finished her statement, "I left her alive because she had a different destiny, I saw it."

Moonshadow retorted, "You saw that, yet you could not see this happen?"

Celestia quoted a close friend of hers, "Time is a fickle thing, Moonshadow, time is not set in stone. You might be able to affect what can happen, but you can never stop it from happening."

Moonshadow gave no clear reaction to her quotation and through the Force she could feel no shift of emotion, except for her anger subsiding by a sliver. Moonshadow swallowed hard, "We have to do something."

Celestia sighed and turned her attention at the doors, "I know...and action will be made against these upstarts. I have already moved the pawns, now it is time to ready the knights."

Entering were two pairs of hoofs. One of them belonging to her dear sister, the sound of her meticulously careful hooves hitting the ground was unmistakable. Joining her, however, was none other than Rarity. But they were both dressed accordingly to the orders they served. Rarity wearing elegant silks, despite it supposed to take the look of simple tattered cloth. Gold flower accents around the garment and her brown Jedi robe over. Her mane and tail done up in their original style. And her lightsaber, a curved hilt and intricately designed with inlays of elegant designs.

Her sister wore similar robes but made of a cheaper material, with darker colors. Her lightsaber strapped to her belt, a simpler design, yet it took the shape of a cross. The two edges on the side making a guard, making the lightsaber like a claymore. Her mane done up in a ponytail similar to Moonshadow's though it still fluttered in the wind.

Celestia swallowed hard as they joined next to Moonshadow, she was not going to like the sound of this. There was silence when they joined next to Moonshadow, each second stretching out and reaching eternity. The air was colder than usual and the sun dimming, likely from clouds moving over the sun. Celestia was not eager to decide what they should do, she looked at her sister who carried great tension and anxiety on her shoulders. Celestia knew how she felt about war and strife, and did not like it.

Rarity, or as her name is Master Adamas now, broke the silence, "We have to do something. We can't just wait here for the Sith to gain a head start."

Lunara added, "And yet what choice do we have? We can't just go storming in assuming that this holder of the holocron has ill intentions."

Adamas shrugged, "While I agree, it is still a weapon against Equestria. We have seen too many like these in the past and it must be destroyed."

Celestia clenched her teeth briefly, "With that logic, should I have destroyed the Elements of Harmony?"

Adamas looked over and shook her head, seeing that it had offended Celestia in some way, "Solinara, I am sorry please forgi-"

"I am not," Celestia angrily barked, her connection with the Force getting stronger, causing her unable to switch back to her magic. She pressed a hoof to the bridge of her muzzle, "Solinara anymore."

Already she could feel the memories she suppressed so hard, started flooding back. Her carefully built wall was now falling and she would soon feel the effects of the Force and how it held a very close connection to the Force. Darker and darker she felt, her connection growing stronger. She resisted with all of her will to the connection making it grow further, her teeth clenching hard on her tongue. She felt iron in her mouth as Lunara defended her, "The Elements of Harmony are different. They can be only used by the pure of heart and the specific bearers."

Adamas corrected, "Not necessarily, Sunset Shimmer had stolen Twilight's tiara about a year ago and used it successfully. Sunset was not a bearer."

Her strength failed and her connection to the Force re-established. Her veins calming, releasing her tongue, getting a revelation. She exclaimed, "Twilight...Twilight!"

Lunara shrugged, "What about Twilight?"

Solinara explained, "I can send a letter to Twilight to ask her to look into who might have taken the holocron. Ponyville is not that far from the Everfree Forest, likely it could have been a pony from Ponyville."

Solinara eyed Adamas and Moonshadow, "Leave us, await further orders."

Adamas nodded, Moonshadow simply grunted at the master Jedi. They turned and left the room. Solinara waited until they completely left the room until she closed her eyes and focused using her strong will and her connection to the Force. A gentle breeze rustling her mane and tail. There was no glow from her horn, as she was not using magic.

The floor rumbled underneath her hooves, the ground clinking and thrumming with life. Solinara and Lunara stepped off the seal in the center and watched as a section of the floor rose. A compartment rising high, the memories fully returned and all of the battles she had fought well known and well stored in her mind. She had never truly forgotten and their return marked a distant feeling of melancholy to overtake her.

A little over a thousand years, it was all that she had of her peaceful magical land that had no strife or war since the old Equestrian era. She glanced over at her sister as she said, "I wish that there was another way of solving this."

Solinara moved her gaze over to the fully lifted compartment and she looked on and in slight awe of the sight.

Solinara stepped forward and soaked in the familiar sight. In the compartment was the thin white and black robe with bright gold and silver armor. Barding for the chest, hooves, saddle, and neck. An empty hood and a harness fitting over the chestplate.

The armor reacted to her and in slow movements they levitated down and strapped themselves to her, listening to the Force that was manipulating them in place. Her long white silken robe fluttering as it fit her just as well as it had centuries before. She rolled her shoulders, checking the weight, and the straps. Everything fit surprisingly well.

After everything fit and strapped on, Solinara looked back and the hood cloth wrapped around her shoulders and the spaulders sitting over it, she said, "While the holder of the holocron might not be a Sith, there is still one that cleverly evaded my grasp."

Lunara spoke, ignoring the comment, "What about the public? Will they know about this or will this be kept from them?"

Solinara answered, "We need to keep this from the public as long as possible. If we announce that the Jedi are once again reformed, then it will split the ponies of Equestria. Those that will remain with the Empire, and those that will ally with the Sith. For now, the less they know the better. We need their support if we are to make it out of this."

She turned back to the compartment and behind the armor was the sight that made her heart flutter with pride and remembered glory. There, strapped to a harness was her lightsabers. All six of them.

Their styles all different, ranging from purest of metals to dark and archaic in style. Each one of them besides two, were trophies of her battles with powerful Sith. Their crystals changed with her own personal ones. The two that were originally hers were white and gold metal that were more pristine and untouched by time. She levitated the harness down and strapped it over her armor. The hooked hilts clanked against her armor over her flank. Three on each side. Solinara had forgotten the feeling of them and now she felt complete. Though in her heart, it still pained her that her well made magic society was crumbling. It was only a matter of time before her ponies would split into loyalists of her empire and the Sith.

Solinara commented as she turned, the rumbling returning as the compartment collapsed and became nothing more than the seal on the floor. Lunara reassured her, "It was a worthy try, sister. To try and make something peaceful. A thousand years was not bad for the lifetime of an empire."

She stepped closer to her sister, and Solinara clapped a hoof on Lunara's shoulder and proclaimed choking back a lump in her throat, "I just wish that you could have ruled next to me."

Lunara nodded and the two left the Halls of the Sun. Solinara smirked as she realized something. The Warmaster has returned.

The wind whipped past Koselig as she raced across the plains towards her cabin. While she was not as fast as Rainbow Dash, she could easily outfly these Sentinels. With a little help from the Force, she burst forth and her cottage came into view. There it was, the simple rustic home that she spent her days as Fluttershy. While Koselig was similar to FLuttershy, Koselig was not afraid of anything anymore. Now, nothing could inspire fear into her. She was the alpha predator now. The dark side rose in her pride and she drank deep that emotion, flying faster than she had ever flown before.

She stopped in front of her cottage and looked behind her as she pushed against the wind, her incessant flapping now ceasing. She hovered and turned quickly, heavy breaths bursting from her mouth. Koselig saw them in the distance and they were closing in fast. She thought quickly and looked to Pandora and Lupus who looked at her expectantly.

In between heavy breaths she spoke to them, "Quickly now, to your pack. This is not a fight for you two."

Pandora said in defiance, "No we can fight, we can-"

Lupus interrupted, "Sister, it is foolish. These hoofed ones are too strong for even us. We must flee."

Begrudgingly Pandora nodded and Lupus lead them away. Koselig was relieved, they had no time for arguing. Already Koselig could hear the hum of their lightsabers. Koselig raised her head and releasing a primal and deep roar. It echoed over the plains and found its way past the forest edge. She then turned and faced them.

They came quickly and one came faster than the other, in a quick clash the first thrust towards Koselig. She parried the blow and knocked him slightly off balance. Brandishing her lightpike, she counter struck the second that opened with a thrust as well. A brief burn that singed through his plate bracer, he howled in pain. They quickly recovered from her and they were fast, each of their strikes were well placed and Koselig could barely keep up. She worried that her aid would not come soon, she could keep this up but not for very long.

In a quick blast, Koselig erupted a brief wave of Force that pushed them both back slightly. As they moved to attack again, she spun wildly, lashing out quickly at the Sentinels. They dodged most of her strikes but she grazed the one on her left's hoof and the other received a stab on the shoulder. The first landing blow caused him to reel back in pain.

The second unyieldingly flourished a few quick strikes with their weapon and one of the blows landed and grazed her shoulder. She gasped in pain very briefly, a hot flash rising over her shoulder and causing anger to rise within her. It was small and insignificant but it was there. Using the daze time she felt the blunt end of his lightpike bash against her cheek. The hard blow causing her to fall out of the sky, she landed with a loud thud and grunt escaped her.

She spat blood, some of the inside of her cheek tore and blood ran from the wound. Her bruised face stung with pain and she looked up at the Sentinel that loomed over her, she raised slightly and before she could lift off she saw a large mass tackle the Sentinel to the ground. The growl and roar was all too familiar, Edun and his sleuth. Two of his brown furred brothers burst through the brush and charged quickly on the other Sentinel. Catching him off guard they downed the pegasus with little resistance, one receiving a wound across its heavily fatted and fur shoulder. Blood trickled from the four inch wound. Something Koselig would need to address.

Her gaze turned to Edun who pinned the Sentinel. The pegasus thrashed in fear and found it futile to try and resist the heavy force of the grizzly's strength. His dark black thick fur was a sight for a literal sore eye. She stood and Edun gave her a warm look of recognition and then change to one of harsh fierceness. In his dark blue eyes she knew, she knew what he would ask. She glanced over at the other two younger bears pinning the other down, that one showing more resistance. In Edun's dark blue eyes she knew, she knew what he would ask and she raised a hoof to halt his words, allowing her time to ponder and consider her order. She glanced over at the other two younger bears pinning the other down, that one showing more resistance.

Koselig weighed her options and after dabbing a hoof on her cheek she spoke harshly, "Kill them both."

Paths of Darkness

Star Wars: Power of the Darkside
Chapter X: Paths of Darkness

The rain had come quickly and it had come hard. Twilight felt the harsh droplets cascade off of her hood, deep controlled breaths leaving her muzzle as she focused on one thing and one thing only. She needed to find a safe place to put the holocron so she could learn what Venator had to say.

While she agreed to learn, she was slow to trust. This very harsh and very skeptical pony was making a lot of claims and backed up none of it with cold hard facts. He had claimed that this holocron chose her to find it. He claimed that she had this secret power beneath her. And he claimed that it alone could aid in the protection of Equestria. Somehow, these things never really brought much comfort to Twilight. Even after she pondered what he had said. Then again, his degrading and deep tone echoed in her mind as he stood there and said that she was nothing special and he could find another with equal power to take her place.

She swallowed hard at what he had said, never before had somepony issued such harsh feelings towards her. Twilight supposed that it did not even morally affect him. He merely stated that she was insignificant and moved on. The comment had struck her harder than it should have. Usually those of ponies who saw potential in her supported her and guided her. While he was right, it did not feel right.

Twilight sighed at the memory and said to herself, "Well I guess that somepony who has slept for over a thousand years is not exactly going to accept me with open hooves."

The streets were cleared quickly before the storm had rushed in. Nothing that caught Ponyville off guard, it was just a late shower that should have occurred hours ago. The street market that usually set up shop at this time of day was left barren and empty, which was a shame. The empty booths sat ominously in the cold rain.

The autumn air mixed with the cold droplets and shivered her down to the bone. The fully body shiver reminding her of the holocron that was pressed against her body underneath her wing. It was not cold and it was not scalding hot. It merely lied dormant. It hummed with no power and nor did it pulsate. It simply, existed underneath her wing. For this she was glad, the last time she encountered one of her friends in the streets it was not much of a conversation. It was more of a one sided conversation as the only thing that was on her mind was to get the holocron home.

Her mind wandered back to the conversation she had beforehoof with her new master,

"To begin the first lesson we must first find a more secure place to continue. I fear that their eyes are everywhere."

While she bought well into his paranoia, she could not help but feel eyes on her as well. She glanced over her shoulder at the slightest sound and scanned the rest of her surroundings just to see if there was anypony there.

Nothing. Every time there was nothing, nothing but barren damp streets. She knew that likely nopony was going to jump out and immediately question why she had the holocron and what she intended to do with it. She pulled her robe closer and tighter around her, bringing a small measure of comfort to her. At this point, she was willing to get all the comfort she could get.

Twilight walked past the vacant street market and stopped in her tracks as she saw something rather peculiar. There on the end of the square she saw Carousel Boutique, though it was not as it should have been. The doors were closed and the lights were out. She had to squint her eyes but she could just barely make out the sign that was flipped over to closed. Twilight raised an eyebrow, "That's odd. It's only three o'clock she doesn't close up until six or seven."

It was very odd for her to do, as she is paid little as it is, she could use every bit she could scrounge up. It always gladdened Twilight to know that her friend never asked for money but would not hesitate if one of her friends asked. Twilight continued on, wandering down the road to her destination.

Twilight left Spike to look after the castle, telling him that the artifact would require a re-evaluation of the point of its origins. Twilight kept it a secret of where she had gotten the holocron and after a discussion of why he needs to stay, she decided that she would need to head back to the castle. If there was one place that held any form of answers it was that place. It would as well bring some measure of solace to her, a crumbling fortress of solitude where she can learn the ways of the Sith in peace.

"Hey Twi! Look out!" She turned and saw a streak of rainbow falling faster than sound itself hurdling towards her. In a blink of an eye she teleported out of existence and back into existence a few feet away and quickly planted her hooves hard on the damp mud road. She nearly keeled over and lost the grip she had on the holocron. She clenched her wings tight and the holocron remained unmoved. She blew out a sigh of measured relief.

With a crash, some mud kicked up and small debris landed on Twilight's robe, closing en eye to prevent any from entering it. She saw Rainbow Dash lying in a tired heap on the ground. She was damp both from the rain and from some sweat that found its way to her brow. The cyan pegasus shook her head and flicked water in all directions around her, standing up. For a normal pony that would have been fatal. Perhaps few broken ribs or a sprained wing, but Rainbow Dash was made of sterner stuff and had done something like this many times before, rendering her invulnerable to most of such accidents.

She flexed her wings clearing them of splatters of mud, and dusted off her hooves as she looked to her studious friend and greeted, "Hey Twi! Haven't seen you in a while."

Twilight smiled, "All of about an entire night."

Rainbow Dash chuckled, "Yeah well it feels like a long time."

There was a small amount of silence between them, a little bit of unease rose within Twilight. Rainbow Dash eyed her like she was going to reveal something within Twilight, or notice what she was carrying under her wing. She prayed to the stars that she didn't. Twilight commented, breaking the silence, "Quite the downpour?"

Rainbow Dash shrugged, a normal sly look on her face, "Yeah well, it's the first rain of the season, so that's expected. We are a little early this year however."

Twilight was about to say something when Rainbow Dash spoke again, "That reminds me, have you seen Pinkie Pie or Rarity?"

Twilight answered truthfully, "Well...I ran into Rarity on my way back to my home but other than that...no, I have not seen them since the party."

She crooked an eyebrow, "Why?"

Rainbow Dash moved her gaze away and answered, "I don't know...I just feel like something's wrong...they both left kind of suddenly. Did Rarity seem odd when you saw her last?"

Twilight thought back to her encounter with the white unicorn, she noticed something slightly off but it was nothing stark. Twilight answered with a shrug, "No."

Rainbow pondered for a second before she shrugged and her normal look returning about her, her gaze going back over to Twilight, "Well, anyways, where are you headed off to?"

Twilight swallowed hard, her gaze unmoving from her friend. She could tell her the truth, she was her friend. She had a right to know as one of her best friends. But her mind told her not to, her master's voice reminding her,

"You will be hunted for what you are. From this moment on, I am the only one that you trust. There exists on both sides of the force, fanatics who will lead you astray."

Twilight's deep paranoia began to settle in. What if Rainbow Dash was a repressed Sith? What if she was an agent of this Light Side? What if all of her friends were? She could not be too careful, in order for her to continue she needed to tread lightly. She had to tell Rainbow Dash a well fabricated lie, something that would imply that she needed to be alone. After she thought of what she would say, she repeated it out loud, "I am heading over to Zecora's for a lesson about Zebra history and language."

Rainbow Dash groaned, as if she wanted to tag along, "Ugh! That sounds so boring. Well...I have to get back to my-"

"Recruit Rainbow Dash!" A voice rang out above the rain. Rainbow Dash turned and faced the source of the powerful voice, he was dressed in the uniform of the Wonderbolts. He was large and his mane buzzed out to a flat top.

Rainbow Dash turned and waved, "I'll see you later Twi!"

Twilight simply waved back and scampered off, a brisk pace to her steps. Her ears perked as she listened in closely before she left earshot, she only made out this sentence before she reached too far away, "You have been issued an order as a stand in for Spitfire while she is currently-" The rest was cut off as she got too far away to hear anymore of the conversation.

She occasionally glanced back, her eyes unwavering from the path before her. The wild evergreen trees not too far from where she is now, a mere few feet before she would be engulfed by the forest itself. Her ears perked up, however at a strange sound. Thunder crashing against each other and cries of battle. Against the endless beating of rain and crashing thunder.

She looked over and saw a sight that caused her mouth to drop. There, about a mile away was a pony but was covered in a dark ebony robe. And five others. They held in their hooves glowing weapons that clashed together, making the horrifying and deafening crash. The others were dressed in long white robes with gold. Twilight could not make out their faces but this was not why her mouth was agape in horror. Her mouth was agape with horror because this was not a fight, this was a massacre.

The black robed figure was taking on all five of them and was winning. The strikes of the black robed one was brutal and large wide arcs. She watched in horror as the single figure brought down one and then another both in rapid succession. She watched in horror and heard in her mind the voice of her master, "Yes...I can feel the dark side prominently in that one. She is a wielder of the dark side."

She felt a swell of emotions rise within her, she felt anxiety and heartache as she saw ponies fight each other. But morbid curiosity found its way stronger than all the other emotions. This, this was what she would do. This is what she had to do if she was to learn the ways of the dark side. She felt emptiness as she gazed on at the massacre. She watched as the last were beat down and given no mercy or any sliver of fellow recognition. There was hate. There was anger. And there was blood. Washed away quickly by the storm, but it was there.

Her stomach jerked as she lowered her head, she could smell the wafting scent of burning pony flesh. The contents of her stomach attempted to come out but Twilight beat down the feeling and swallowed her breakfast and lunch from coming back up. A full body shiver ran through her, she looked back up and saw only the black robed figure. Twilight could tell, from this distance that figure could have done away with the other figures quickly and silently. But that figure savored the screams and the cries of fear.

Twilight backpedaled and muttered, "No...this...this isn't what I-"

The figure jerked its head in her direction, and faster than when the figure turned she let go of her hooves and she fell to the ground. She did not want to be seen, out of fear of what the figure would do. Her mind raced with the sick twisted possibilities. Causing her stomach to churn and gargle painfully.

As if he was reading her thoughts and feelings, her master barked at her,"Silence you fool! Do not speak or feel any manner of emotion! She can sense your fear and your anxiety."

If she had talked out right she would have held a shaky tone as she responded to her master in her head, "Practitioners of the dark side can do that?"

Venator answered swiftly, "All wielders of the Force can sense other users. But the Sith are exceptionally good at sensing emotions of all creatures. You need not worry about her sensing you as a Force User, you have not converted over yet. But you still feel emotions. Calm yourself, and you will not have a confrontation with this powerful wielder of the dark side."

Twilight closed her eyes and thought of warm memories and thoughts, her breathing starting so slow and became less ragged. She thought of her friends and being within their company, she thought of a warm picnic. On the hill just outside of Ponyville, everypony in light hearted spirits-

"That includes love and remembrance. Clear your mind, blank it out and think of nothing but the cold void."

"Okay, I will." Taking a deep breath all of her thoughts cleared, controlling her breathing. She envisioned nothing, she thought of herself as being invisible in a cold blanket of darkness. She heard a gentle rustle of grass against hooves not far from her, a few feet if she was correct. She remained still, laying down in the dirt. The cold earth bringing no measure of comfort towards her, the rapid rustle of grass against her. She focused on the cold heart of the void. Her breathing slowing almost to a complete and utter stop. Where her mind should have rushed with spells of all kinds, it was filled with nothing. She knew the situation did not call for magic. She knew the properties of magic would merely repel from this wielder of the dark side.

She could hear the breathing of the pony, merely a few feet away. She beat down the feeling of fear and anxiety, she beat it down deep inside of her. She clenched her eyes closer, her body feeling a cold wave move over the hairs all over her. At the moment nothing mattered but one thing: Her survival.

A grovel voice rang out in the cold rain, "Where did you go, Sith'ari?"

It sounded familiar, but before Twilight could think about it, another voice joined and this one she knew with distinctness, "Darth Mortis, what is it?"

To her solemn disbelief it was...Fluttershy. But it sounded more confident than she normally was. The long known shy and secluded Fluttershy was replaced with an almost jovial tone. What was Fluttershy doing?

The grave tone answered, "I thought...never mind. I trust that you took care of the others?"

A shiver ran up Twilight's spine as Fluttershy answered, "Turned out to be a very good day for Edun. He had two dinners."

Twilight held her emotions as her hearing became incoherent. The innocent and lighthearted Fluttershy, how could she say such a thing as taking a life? And with such boastfulness? Something was horribly wrong.

Before she rose in a state of confusion, she waited until she heard the pair of hooves walk off from where they once stood. No more than a few feet. Twilight stood up and watched the back of their heads as they wandered off. Twilight shook her head, fixating on Fluttershy. She shook her head and opened her wings, the holocron fell out and she swiftly caught it with her hoof and stared at the red artifact.

Her mind was never more clear. She replaced paranoia with a fixated acceptance of the truth. This revelation sang volumes within her. Truly, who else is she capable of trusting? How long was Fluttershy lying to her? And when would she have found out? If she ever found out. Her heart was struck by something, something cold and she let it weave around her heart. What was the truth was what she held in her hoof. Venator was truly the only one she could trust now.

She burst into the sky and sailed towards the castle that lied within the heart of the Everfree Forest. Her destination in sight. A tear escaped her eye as she raced through the rain, her anger and saddened teardrop joining the rain. To be forever forgotten.

Solinara never felt more clear in all of her life, she never felt more herself in ages. The memories of her forgotten conquests ever present in her mind. Both with joy and cold hearted bitterness. The old Solinara died a thousand years ago. She was nothing but a warmonger back then, now she needed to remember her place as an immortal and as the Grandmaster of the Jedi Order.

She blew out a calmed and controlled breath through her mouth. Meditating on everything that has transpired thus far. Peace calming her mind and the only thing stark within her blank brain were the words,

"There is no emotion, there is peace.
There is no ignorance, there is knowledge.
There is no passion, there is serenity.
There is no chaos, there is harmony.
There is no death, there is the Force."

Her meditation was interrupted by the familiar sarcastic tone of her sister, Lunara said, "Now here is a sight I thought I never would see."

Solinara opened her eyes and calmly she unfolded her hooves and stood tall in the room. There was a significant lack of light, enough that the edges of the room were incoherent to anypony but she knew what lied behind the veil of darkness. Solinara turned and her sister continued, "There is just something that I could not understand."

Solinara knit an eyebrow and Lunara asked, "If you knew about Darth Mortis, then how did the Elements of Harmony work?"

Solinara smirked as she gave her explanation, "You forget that the Force and Magic are two completely different things. With magic you can just manipulate it, shape it into what you want it to be. With the Force, it manipulates you and molds you into what it wants. Two completely different things. The Elements of Harmony are no different, while I knew the facade that was in place the Elements of Harmony detected no dissonance within Master Adamas or Darth Mortis."

Eying her lightsabers, Lunara nodded quizzically, "Then why did you not be rid of the Sith Lord?"

Solinara pondered the question before she answered, it was quite simple and something that she knew even before she put up the wall between Rarity and Pinkie Pie. Solinara answered, squaring her shoulders, "Because, she is pivotal in the Sith'ari's training. To learn that even the bonds of friendship can shake and crack. And in very rare cases, it can fall apart."

Paths of Loyalty

Star Wars: Power of the Dark Side
Chapter XI: Paths of Loyalty

While this new remission of the Jedi Order into normal pony society was a comfort, Moonshadow could not help but feel a small feeling of malcontent. True, the Jedi would be fully recognized for upholding peace and honor, however there are those that would still remember the pain that they had caused when they had first emerged. She had read the history of the Jedi Order, and while it holds some of the lessons that they preach to their Padawans, it was not however masked in its history of spilled blood and secrets. A contended sigh escaped her nostrils as she remembered Solinara's title. The Warmaster.

The thought of Master Solinara brought a shiver to crawl up her spine. The Conqueror of the Cold Dark. The Slayer of Shadows. The Sith Fear. And so many more titles that she had once wore with pride and honor. She had easily forgotten the teachings of the Jedi Code and allowed ambition and the preaching of a new era for Equestria to take hold of her. One that did not wrap around Equestria very well, Moonshadow was glad that her misguided attempt at peace did not last and offered for a real solution.

Her hoof steps echoed as she wondered the halls of Canterlot. She had stepped out of the Solar Wing and stepped into the Sky Wing. Here was where all of the secrets the Princesses withhold from the public and store it. Whether it is information in the library or it studies and war rooms. While wars that involved Equestria were rare, they were more common than expected. Moonshadow should know, she did belong to the only protectors of the nation for the better half of her life. The walls were made of a smooth yet rough white stone with columns embedded with the white canvases.

Well decorated tapestries painted many images and history lessons along the walls. The decor warm and inviting, like most of the castle. It's endless and winding hallways had never been more studied and more well known. If there was a pony that knew the navigation of the Canterlot Castle, it was a Royal Guard.

She had wandered past a few them. While they were the first to know about the Jedi Order, they held a very close consensus of how the rest of Equestria will act. On the surface, they were the same old cold stare that they gave everypony that walked past them. But using the Force, Moonshadow could sense their apprehension and their mistrust as she passed them. Especially her comrades of the Lunar Guard.

She had never seen them so upset. Some of them were disappointed. Others were outright hurt. And a few looked at her no differently. Moonshadow knows very well that she is not supposed to express negative feelings, it did not mean that she did not feel sadness as many of her fellows hurt her. They saw an entirely different pony when she herself had not changed.

A stray sigh of contempt left her as she decided not to think about it anymore. There were more relevant things to ponder besides her comrades opinions of her. Her contempt changed into mild anger as she strode her way to her destination.

Hanging a right and nearest to the left she stopped and knocked rapidly on the door. A hint of impatience in her knock as she waited.

A light airy noble voice answered in a sing son tone, "Come in."

Moonshadow let herself in and it was one of the new rooms. It sported some of the old architecture of the Jedi, a small circular room that rose into a dome. But while it should have had mono colors it had bright colors of a grey and blue. Residing in the middle who stepped out of meditation was Master Adamas. Quite the character and an even quirkier Master Jedi. Moonshadow had been introduced to her when she was but a young Padawan. Adamas outlived her by about seven years but it clearly did not show on her light features. Master Adamas appeared as young, if not younger than Moonshadow.

The older mare turned and met her steely gaze with a smile, "Hello, darling what can I help you with?"

Moonshadow took a good long while in staring at her superior. The moment had passed and she asked, "Why were you not truthful at the meeting?"

Clearly her alter ego never truly left as she answered prevalently, "Whatever do you mean darling?"

"You know what I mean," Moonshadow countered with a slight sneer, "You and I both know that you were withholding information. You know who the Sith'ari is. I could sense it."

It was rare but many Force users had a special ability that only they could use. While all Jedi were equipped to sense emotions they could not sense motives, except for Moonshadow. Moonshadow had the ability to see past clever personas and impossible to break facades of clear acting. It all crumbled under her gaze. She knew that Master Adamas was not being truthful, despite her A grade acting.

Adamas faltered as she knew Moonshadow's ability, "Yes...I know...I kept it from the others because I want to protect my friend. I cannot abandon every happy memory I had with her. I cannot forsake all those years of companionship and camaraderie because our beliefs do not align. The Sith'ari is destined to make a change in the way that the Sith is. Make them more powerful as well, I just hope that she does this for the better."

Adams turned to face the young Harmony Knight, "That and it would crush Solinara knowing that her student has accepted the teachings of the dark side."

Moonshadow released a deep sigh, she could understand where she was coming from and knew her exact position. Many of her own friends were in the same position as Adamas. Their beliefs were not aligned but are so many years wasted away just because one thing changes in their life? It pained her to know that to someponies, this was true.

She paused and sighed, "I'm...sorry."

The ghost of a smile crossed her lips as Adamas replied, "Don't be. You were acting on what you felt in the Force. You were reacting to something that sparked questions and you wanted answers. Your master has taught you well. Lunara has always been a show and tell type of mare."

There was silence between the two mares. Neither one of them wanted to spark a particular conversation. Moonshadow was not prepared to talk any more to Adamas. Outside of the last day, Moonshadow had never really seen Master Adamas before. True she had heard the stories of Master Adamas. The Battle of the Northern Wastes. Siege of the Crystal Caves. Like bed time stories for Jedi, holding some facts and some lies. And here the mare was, the pony who had witnessed much and had seen EQuestria as it used to be. There was a rumor that the reason she has lived so long was because of a trait of the Force. Said that she has the resilience of diamond. Moonshadow was never really one for semantics.

But after she had extended time spent with the mare, she was beginning to understand why. Whether or not it was true, remained a secret that only Adamas knew. Moonshadow inclined her head respectfully to Adamas, "I will let you return to your duties, Master Adamas."

Adamas snorted, "Only if I can help it. The Council will be reawakening soon and then the real drag of the Jedi will begin. As you were, Knight Moonshadow."

Moonshadow turned and left the room, her mind wandering to places of solace knowing that such things as discussion only cemented with her master not others. That much should be expected as they were the only two Harmony Knights left.

Twilight dropped the holocron to the cold dirt of the forest floor and keeled over as the contents of her stomach finally left her throat. In a fiery volcanic burst it came forth and fertilized the ground around her. It burned as it came up and her lungs felt heavier with more muscle and weight. She could no longer handle the sights and smells of what had wrought in front of her. She kept her composure for so long merely out of survival.

A deep thrum echoed in her ears as she remained hunched over, waiting to see if more made its way to the top of her throat. The all too familiar deep baritone voice of her master rang out in the silence of the forest, "You were put in a situation where one breath meant the difference between life and death. you have proven that you hold great knowledge. That even though I have taught you nothing, you understand that you cannot gain knowledge without survival. But you must become comfortable with sights like this. You must familiarize yourself with scenes of violence and war."

Twilight sucked in a large breath and calmed her irritated words. She rose and saw the image of Venator in full next to him. The holocron thrummed next to her. Her eyes drawing away from her robed master and looking over the environment around them.

Twilight had landed in one of the only clearings in the Everfree Forest. The belt of trees gently swaying in the wind and the vegetation darkened and gave a grim feeling to Twilight. They were ill colored and drooping. Not an unusual sight but one rare to be as large as this.

She looked to her master and stood up, his hooves crossed in front of him, "It appears that your experience with friendship and magic has made you very...soft...nothing that can't be fixed. In time."

She said nothing but gave a knowing nod. Though she would not be happy with this, it was her only way. She sucked in a deep breath and said out, "I am ready to learn, my master."

Quickly remembering her place. Venator gave a motion she had seen Celestia give to some ignorant ponies, and she knelt in the dirt. Her head bowed and a cold smile crossing her master's face, "Good my apprentice. You must remember your place, Twilight. I am to give you knowledge, and in return you give me loyalty. Such is the way of the Sith. If either party compromises this symbiotic relationship, the other must kill the offending party."

This malicious and individualized approach of learning was foreign to her. She felt an invisible constriction around her throat and she choked it down. How could Venator kill her if he was dead? Twilight wanted to ask but then again she did not want to know also. She would rather not know at this point in time.

Venator's voice calmed and slowed, it still held a harsh tone but it was a little bit more easier on her ears, "Your first lesson. To understand and know the Sith Code."

Twilight knit an eyebrow, "Code?"

"Yes," Venator nodded, "The Sith Code. The lifeblood of the power of a Sith. With this Code memorized and retained, power and knowledge will come to you unwittingly."

Venator stepped closer, his size dwarfing her and she gazed up at her master. He leaned down, "But first you must forget everything you know about magic. You must strip yourself barren of any magic."

Twilight's eyes grew wide and her mouth drew open as she absorbed what he had said. He nonchalantly just told her to forge everything she knows about magic. To forsake what she spent years upon years studying. The very thing that gave her the ability to defend herself and her friends.

What he asked and how he asked it, it sounded so trivial. She sputtered, "I...I don't...I don't understand master."

Venator's voice drew cold again, "The Force and Magic are two polar opposites. Magic is like clay, you can mold it and shape it to what you desire. The Force molds you and shapes you like clay, manipulating how it sees fit. The Force is a belief, it is a non material thing that requires faith and connection to.

"In order to show loyalty to both me and the Force, you must forsake magic and everything you were taught about it."

Twilight shook her head, not in disagreement but in disbelief. She voiced her thoughts, "How would I even go about doing that?"

Sensing her loyalty in question his tone was quick and vicious, "Are you questioning your master?"

Twilight shook her head quickly, "No it's not that...it's just..."

"In dorder to forsake magic you must sever the link." Venator pointed a hoof to her horn.

Twilight tapped her horn, the firm and ridged appendage procurring from her head had been not just a symbol of her magic ability, but it was also a part of her. This was something huge, it was a part of her. Twilight tried not to sound desperate, "What if...what if I don't-"

"If you still have it you will come to rely on it more than the Force," Venator said quick and fierce, "If you are unwilling to prove your loyalty then I can-"

"No," Twilight lifted a hoof and interrupted her master, "I meant no disrespect. I apologize, my master."

Venator cooled himself, "Good, now be quick about it and you can begin your path as the Sith'ari."

The image of her master shrunk away and disappeared into the holocron and she let out a sigh. Her nerves were not cool or calm. She knew unicorn anatomy, there were more nerves in her horn than any other part of her. To think that she needed to cut it off, it was absurd.

But she had to do this, for her friends and family.

She looked around and saw in the cacphony of trees a nearby quarry. Whetstone Quarry if her memory served correctly. It suppiled stones to many masonry buisnesses in Equestria. Twilight walked that way and with her mind suspended on what she had to do, she arrived there quickly.

The ground opened up at her hooves. A wide three mile wide quarry. The bare earth to kiss the autumn air. White and cobble stone lied at the bottom. She looked and knew what she had to do, her heart beating hard against her chest. It itself felt like a rock inside of her.

She slid down and she looked around finding one of appropriate size. She used her telekinesis, likely for the last time, the lavender aura sounding and lighting around the rock. She hovered it right into her outstretched hoof. She held it and it was as big as her hoof, the white stone had a slight edge to it. She breathed uneasingly, she had gotten injuries in her horn before but she could not imagine the pain she would have to suffer for this.

This was the end, this was the last that she would ever use magic. She was princess of magic, she was forsaking herself and all for what? For something that she has never seen and never knew about until a day ago? But she could not help and think about what could even possibly coming. She knew that this threat was greater than her, and greater than magic likely. This Force resisted magic, or vice versa.

There was no going back now. She could never return to her old life. This Sith life...there was no leaving now. She was Sith now, what ever that entailed.

She turned and found a large boulder taller than her. She leaned her head against the cold stone, sending shivers over her. She breathed quickly, readying the rock in her hoof. Biting her tongue with great pressure she pulled her hoof back and smashed it with all the force she could at her horn. A jolt of pain shot through horn at the blow, stifling a moan of pain in her clenched teeth.

Again she smashed the appendage, her nerves shooting through her head and the pain intensifying to a level she has never known before and likely will never know any greater pain. She smashed again this time her painful moan escaped her and it blew out with a shaky breath. Her knees buckled at the impact. She could feel the horn bending and conforming against the stone at the base.

Tears fell from her closed eyes as she smashed it again. And again. And again. Each one a painful scream rippled over the cool autumn air. With each blow she could feel her magic slowly leave her. All her magic spells all her magic leaving her forever. A common misconception amongst the populace is that horns can grow back like a lizard's tail, they don't. It is like a pegasus getting their wings clipped or overly injured. Once its gone, it's gone forever.

She felt blood trickled down her head as she felt light headed and on the verge of falling unconscious. A fiery pain shot through her as she smashed it with the slightly edged stone. She was half way through now, she could tell. Her screams wailed across the winds and broke the silence of the forest. Not only was she feeling immense amount of pain, she felt a hate grow within her. She felt the emptiness of the leaving magic be filled with hate and anger towards her master.

Her blows now fueled with hate and fury, she smashed with renewed strength despite her strength sapping. A unicorn or alicorn horn offers a small amount of magical strength to the pony. Something that she would not have for the rest of her life. With a deafening crunch and stone smacking stone, the deed had been done. She severed her horn.

She finally lost feeling in her legs as her wound dripped blood profusely. She collided with the cold ground and wailed in great pain. She felt cold and warm in different spots. She felt mucus leave her nose as she snuffled at the great pain in her head. She balled like a hurt filly as she wrapped her legs around her to try and comfort herself from the pain.

She did not care what anypony would say, she had died that day. And somepony, much darker took her place. She laid there and stirred in hate and rage like she had never felt before. Where she felt magic in her soul, she felt something much much darker take its place. An icy waved washed over her as the feeling cemented around her and in between sniffles she felt all her strength leave her. Accepting the cold and empty void that she gazed into.

Paths of Discipline

Star Wars: Power of the Dark Side
Chapter XIII: Paths of Discipline

"...We have to do something, this is a princess, Sapphire, we just can't leave her in the Everfree Forest."

"You're right, she is a princess, the princess of magic in fact. She can very well help herself out of the forest."

"Her horn is bucking gone! How can she be the princess of magic if she can't even lift something off the ground!"

"Hmmh....." Vesper groaned from the back of her throat. She tried to break the haze of her eyes and lift open her eyelids but there was no use, her eye lids were heavy and she could not lift them on her own volition. Her head stung with a numbing pain, she lifted a hoof and touched her head where her horn used to be. She touched it and felt a spot of dry blood. Her anger churned within her, stewing while she laid there with her eyes closed.

How could she ever forgive her master for doing this? How could she bring herself to ever accept a life without any magic? She can never go back now, and she blamed it all on Venator. There could have been a better way to rid herself of her magic but he withheld that information because he wanted to see how far she would go with this. Now she proved her loyalty, at least for now.

She felt a hoof nudge her shoulder and it was almost as if her eyelids revived from the sensation. They burst open with her heart beating rapidly. The royal guard who nudged her rested it calmly on her shoulder and gently soothed, "It is okay your majesty. You are safe for now."

The royal guard helped her stand on her legs. Vesper had the strength to do it herself, but she was not about to dismiss their kindness and protection. She did however feel somewhat humble from him calling her your majesty. She did not like being put in a position higher up than anypony else. She was just a librarian. At least, she used to be. Vesper had a feeling that humility was not a tenet of the dark side.

The one on the right had a suspicious look and asked, "What happened to you?"

Vesper fell silent for a moment. She could not outright tell them that she did this to herself. How could she? This was an act of heresy, to relinquish somepony's magic from them was the only crime she knew of that was punishable by execution. She had to come up with something that would staff their suspicions elsewhere. Vesper mused, "I...I was jumped, by a group of changelings. There were so many of them..."

Vesper stared off into noting as if remembering the horrible event, she remembered what Rarity had taught her if she would ever find herself in a situation like this. From the looks on their faces, they were starting to believe her. To add some authenticity, she worked up some tears and sniffled, "...they were so fast I...I did not have enough time to react and they...they cut off my horn..."

Horror bled and wept from her face as she tried to give the fein notion of being jumped by changelings. She cried and watched as the guard on her right changed his face to remorse and sympathy. From her connection to the dark side she could feel them. The eerie ebb and flow of the Force through them. It was silent and distant, but it was there lying dormant within them.

The one to her left rested a hoof on her shoulder, grave sympathy on his face as he said, "I am...sorry...princess. But, are you feeling okay? Does it hurt at all?"

Vesper wiped away her tears and sniffled, "No. I think the pain went away after I fell unconscious."

They played right into her hooves as the suspicious one broke his wall and he quickly added, his head high and his chest out, "How might we help you, your majesty?"

For once she felt her muscles calm in the air of normalcy, however she did not like it was irrelevant. They both appeared as stone, waiting for their next orders as their directives were to aid and protect the princesses of Equestria, and their families. The safety of Equestria's ponies coming second. Their golden barding ever familiar and their helmets setting nicely atop their heads. The fan of feathers on top of their helmets bringing happiness to her as she would ponder their use as a filly. Their spears sheathed away and out of sight, though barely, and her eye uncomfortably on them. She could not trust anypony, not even those that would protect her.

She answered, "I need...I need to see something from the library of the old castle."

The one she could only assume was named Sapphire replied, "I am sorry ma'am but we can't do that. If I have permission to do so, might I ask why?"

Vesper needed to be careful with how she phrased these next sentences as Royal Guards usually took their orders to a 'T'. She could not openly say, 'Hey, I need entrance into the ruins so that I can learn different combat forms for the dark side.' This required an air of cunning and subtly Vesper breathed calmly, drawing a breath out to descend from her fake stupor of sadness, that appeared to be working. Being a princess did have its perks, Vesper had to admit that, but she could not shake the growing feeling of fear that silently prodded in the back of her head. What were two Royal Guards doing in the Everfree Forest? Likely not on an evening stroll, but on a patrol for something.

Vesper inquired, "Why are you not permitting me entrance?"

Sapphire answered, "We were given orders that a ward broke in the ruins of the old castle and to keep the site cleared from all activity. Direct orders from Princess Celestia herself."

A ward broke? Could it be possible that she broke a ward subconsciously when she had gotten the holocron? She was uncertain and she could not make the risk of asking. They peered at her with steely eyes that made Vesper uncomfortable. The ruins were near, she cold tell through the familiar vegetation and the paths that they were on. From her memory she knew exactly where the ruined castle lied. The cicadas were loud and they announced themselves to the world, their buzzing loud and proud. She glanced over both of the guards and claimed, "But I am a princess of Equestria? Don't I resist the normal boundaries of ponies?"

It was a far cry but it was at least something. She did not want this to go the wrong way. The two guards glanced at each other, not with looks of trepidation but with concerned looks as if their positions might be put in jeopardy. Sapphire rubbed the back of his neck underneath his helmet, "What do you think Cuirass?"

Cuirass moved his glance briefly over to the injured princess and replied, "She isn't in good shape she needs to see a doctor."

"I am fine, I assure you." Twilight blurted, interrupting their conversation. While she had to watch it and make sure that the wound would not get infected she still had a small ounce of pain but it was insignificant enough that she could ignore it. She subconsciously tried to cast a small mending spell on the wound but then remembered that her horn was gone. A void feeling rising within her as she remembered what she had done to herself. A macabre scene of self harm to an outsider looking in, but it was more than just that wasn't it?

Twilight, the studious protege of Princess Celestia and Princess of Magic, was long gone. Mirrored and twisted by this Vesper that now took hold of the body outside. A pegasus, that was all that she was now. Something that she needed to come to grips to, probably not ever doing this. And if Venator's suspicions were true, how could Celestia or Luna for that matter keep their horns and not her?

Vesper could understand the loyalty aspect of the test but any other rationale for the test was faulty. She had more questions for her master the next time that they would meet, and she hoped that she did not require to knock herself unconscious.

Vesper shook her head briefly, expelling the pain from her mind and focusing back on the guards. They gave her a knowing look and Vesper initiated in a powerful tone, "I will seek medical attention when I am done. As partial ruler of Equestria, I demand that I be given leeway to this quarantine to allow myself the library. I also order that this does not come to the ears of Celestia."

She imitated Celestia's orderly tone and the guards shared a glance. Clearly they were not going to refuse the direct order of a princess, it was their directive. Vesper hated going against the words of her former mentor but there was nothing else she could do. She had to do this. Undermining authority was not what she done-no, that was something that Twilight would not do, Vesper was willing to do anything to gain what she required.

The guards inclined their heads respectively, eyes suspicious, but their voices boomed as one, "Yes, my princess."

They wandered off and Vesper did not falter from her stern and royal stance, her wings fanned out. When they walked out of earshot Vesper dropped her stance and sighed heavily and breathed, "That was close."

Vesper looked over the ground and noticed that her cloak was in the mud, she went to use her telekinesis spell to levitate it over to her but she stopped herself and simply snatched it up with her hoof. If there was one thing that was certain, she needed adjustment to this new life of wielding the Force. Twilight pulled the cloak over her forehooves and pulled the hood over her head. The cloth was slightly damp and muddy from its time on the ground. The clothing darkening because of it.

She pulled up the hood and recited, "Through victory my chains are broken, the Force shall free me."

Vesper snapped a tree limp and it vibrated back into its place. One thing was for sure as she trudged her way to the ruins, this autumn was a very damp one. It had begun to sprinkle, the small drops of rain falling onto her cloak. The shadows of the forest leeched upon her ebony colored cloak. Her gaze fixated on two things.

One, on the path ahead of her and what she would face in the ruins. Vesper had a sneaking suspicion that it would not be as easy as simply walking in and taking the pages and reciting them. No, it likely required a quick position and some small amount of combat training. To get her used to her life without magic and her new reliance on the dark side. It had been a few minutes with her new connection with the dark side and already her thoughts were flooded with knowledge, mostly incoherent thought, but they were thoughts none the less.

Two, the environment around her. The Everfree Forest was not a friendly place and the creatures that resided inside of the Everfree Forest was not any friendlier. She needed to keep an open eye out on the area around her and be careful that she was not being stalked as prey. The Sith Code reminded her that she would be granted power, power over all things. This made her the predator, not some other creature. The code made her abel to hunt and protect her goal and to shape victory into her hooves. This caused Vesper to remember words she had read titled The Art of War, 'Water shapes its course according to the nature of the ground over which it flows;
the soldier works out his victory in relation to the foe whom he is facing'.

She broke through the vegetation and the landscape opened up before her and nestled next to the mountain in the middle of the Everfree Forest was the castle ruins. Vesper then remembered its proper name, the Celestial Citadel. It's familiar sight becoming a welcoming one. She had pondered the idea of refurbishing it and using it as a fort once more. Using as another protective position against invaders should they invade from the Everfree Forest. Again it was just a thought, but she had never voiced it.

She once more found herself within the dark chilling halls of the castle. But where Twilight had silently feared the shadows, Vesper embraced them and saw it in a new light. This place was seeping in the dark side. She never noticed this before, but it bled through its collapsed halls. She felt great surging power calling out to her. Warranting her gaze to find different paths of where she felt the ebb and flow of the Force.

But while she felt this overwhelming feeling of darkness she felt another warmer feeling. She could only describe this feeling as the light side. This clash of feelings was gyrating and very off putting to say the least. She felt torn and conflicted, she felt as though nothing had been centered or corrected. Something within the ruined halls was unresolved, the two different forces fixated on one another. It was...liberating to say the least. She had never felt such power and greatness ever present in one location before. She had sensed the magical energies of this place but it was never more prevalent than it was now.

She sensed many, many things. This new connection opened her eyes to places and possibilities she had never once thought possible. She felt the slight influence on her guide her. She left the collapsed and crumbling foyer and left for where the force guided her. She was not devoted to this yet, but it was a test to see its capabilities and if this Force could be trusted. The difference between Magic and the Force, at least that Vesper noticed, was the Force thrummed. It felt as though it was living and breathing. It had opened her eyes to ways she had never thought possible with magic. Everything, every extant of magic was doubled with the Force.

Thoughts flooded through her mind, quicker than before, and she pressed a hoof against her head. She continue don her way, she would have to transfer this knowledge onto paper if she is to continue. The nooks and crannies left and abandoned by the missing magic was replaced with the Force. Her world reformed and the colors around her became more vibrant than she had ever seen before.

Bats fluttered and traveled over head as she opened the door to the library. The large double doors squeaking on their rusted hinges as it opened. Everything was as she had previously left it.

Books and volumes littered the tables all around the room, incoherent and chaotic to say the least but she knew where every volume was and their title. The one closest to the door was scripts pertaining to the economics of Old Equestrian times. The farthest one was one that held volumes about politics and government structure of not only Equestria but Griffonia and Saddle Arabia, volumes that Vesper would have a request for the Royal Library for weeks if not months just to find a copy.

This place was a nice escape from her home in Ponyville. Her crystal castle could be a bit overwhelming at times and here, here it retained much of her former home. Again, the thought of asking the princesses to rebuild the castle came across her brain but she merely stored it away and out of sight.

She took in a breath before she pulled her hood down and crossed the room. Taking the holocron out of a pocket in her cloak and placing it on a table. As it rested upon the table she saw it rise brightly in light and the familiar blue hued monster of a pony stand before her. His profile to her and Vesper knelt before her master and Venator bade, "I cannot express my pride for how you handled that situation. You kept your mind clear and you manipulated those beneath you to remain silent. Already you are becoming quick to master the ways of the Sith. Excellent."

Vesper inclined her head, equal in pride, "Thank you my master."

He turned to her and said, "Now, these texts lie within the chambers of this library. Let the dark side guide you and it will guide you where the light cannot."

Vesper looked up and repeated, "I understand my master."

"I shall return when you have completed this test. When next we meet, you will show me what you have learned. Spend days studying the form that speaks to you, the form that most signifies who you are as a pony. It might even be a combination of a hoof full, but when you return, you must show journeyman-ship in it. To know basic knowledge of this form of combat. I wish you luck my apprentice."

Vesper nodded. The image of her master retreated back into the holocron, her lip curling in anger and hatred of her master. It took her every fibre of her being not to lash out at him. But she reminded herself that he was just a hologram of what he really is. She had nothing to fear, but while she thought that she did not believe it. Not one bit.

She stood promptly and resubmverged herself in the feeling of the two sides of the force and allowed it to guide her where she needed to go. It was almost a euphoric feeling, bringing her to a new level of thinking and rationale that had never been known to her before. Her hoof falls calm and falling in perfect placement where the force had guided her. Feeling the ebb and flow of it deep within her.

She soon nudged something in front of her and opened her eyes to find a bookshelf she had never seen before. Upon it dark volumes and scrolls so ancient that they must have dated back before a thousand years ago. She lifted a hoof carefully to the parchment on the shelves and glancing over them briefly she noticed that they were written in an obscure dialect of Equestrian. She ran through the dialects one by one in her head before she knew it and found the title of most of the scrolls. Lightsaber form I: Shii-Cho, Form VI: Niman. She nodded knowing that the Force had guided her to the right place. She then moved the scrolls underneath her forehoof and went to grab the black volume on the shelf when she heard a sudden shuffle of hooves distantly in the halls.

She burst her head around and shouted, "Who is there?"

It was not in fear but in cruelty and in a demanding tone. She stood, looking blankly at the shadows that leeched onto the walls of the distant hallways above the first floor. She saw nothing against the rail or shift in the light piercing through the broken stained glass. No silhouette. Nothing.

The dark apprentice calmed herself, "Must have been the wind."

Vesper leafed through the dark volume briefly and stopped at the start of the volume, inscribed upon the beginning pages were the hoofwritten words that sang loudly within her:

If you know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles.
If you know yourself but not the enemy, for every victory gained you will also suffer a defeat.
If you know neither the enemy nor yourself, you will succumb in every battle...

Author's Note

The Force Awakens is almost upon us! I am so excited!

I won't be able to see it opening night, I will see it very soon. So please do not post any spoilers on this fic until I announce that I have seen it. At least give me this much.

Shadows of the Past

Star Wars: Power of the Dark Side
Chapter XIV: Shadows of the Past

Vesper heaved a heavy sigh as she finished the second half of the scripts on Form VII: Juyo or Vaapad. Finally finishing what she had learned from paper, all these forms used for all different kinds of situations. All these personalized styles to choose from and for all different kinds of situations. Since it was personal, there had to be different situations to use the different forms. Her master had told her to choose a form or many combined into one to use, using ones that appealed mostly to her personality. The apprentice leaned back in her chair and thought for a moment over everything she immediately committed to memory.

Form VI: Niman appealed very well to her. Its jack-of-all-trades style of fighting was not only practical but it was the smart thing to do. She would have wanted to master all the forms of combat but there was no guarantee that her master knew all the styles. It gave her the proper amount of defense balanced with offense.

However, it was the jack-of-all-trades that worried Vesper. It was not focused on one which is not exactly a bad thing, but that's just it. It was not a master of any particular style. Which is why she would likely combine it with Juyo or Vaapad, giving her a very aggressive offensive. These two spoke to her, she could feel it in the Force, she knew that this combination of forms was perfect. These were the forms of combat that she would use to combat those that wished harm upon her.

The scripts told her that conflict between ponies has existed throughout history, but this also meant that relics and artifacts can be found of these ancient wielders of the Force. While yes she would need the teachings of her master, she could not solely rely on him. Mainly because of the fact that she was furious with him and the fact that he is a hologram that can somehow teleport her into limbo and can communicate even when dead. Magic could not do this, if magic was involved in raising the dead it usually did not paint such a good picture of the afterlife. Or Un-life for that matter.

She rolled the scrolls up and closed the books, she lit a candle as evening had settled in fast and her natural lighting was already starting to fail her even with the most recent change from summer to autumn. Pushing them aside, Vesper thought back deeply to what she had learned from Niman. 'Let's see;

'Form VI attempts to balance all elements of lightsaber combat, combining the techniques from Forms that came before into a less intensely demanding combat style. In practice, Form VI was a combination of older forms (Forms I, III, IV, and V), and all of them in moderation. In the blending, much of the individuality was lost, but the strengths were spread evenly, and there was little weakness in it.'

She nodded at her thought's accuracy and nodding her approval to proceed. Vaapad next; 'Juyo was described as the most vicious form of lightsaber combat, and was said to be filled with both fury and "malignant grace.".'

There were vague illustrations for the types of attacks that were commonplace for somepony who knew both of the forms used. But she felt it was enough for now. She knew what little she could for her combat style, she had spent a good hour staring at the progressing attacks for each form. Vesper felt that she had not mastered it, she had a good grasp on it.

A loud clank against the stone floor in the hallway to her left drew her attention. She stood up fast and waited for a shadow to jump out and attack her. She felt through the force and tried to sense if there were any other ponies near her. Sure enough, she felt the presence of a few ponies. The force that they dully radiated betrayed them. There were at least a dozen of them, each one held no lenient towards one side. The duality of the place as well helped with their location to the Sith'ari.

Sith'ari. There was that word again. She needed to know more about this. Something told her that these figures that lurked just out of her range of view told her that they knew something. So many questions, all stemming from one word. Vesper then felt a sudden flux of the dark side and felt it move her limbs. She shot up from her chair and it lead her somewhere. She sensed the figures and she drew near one of them. She was at a bookcase at the far left end of the library.

She stood, her breath drawing longer and more ragged. They would reveal themselves soon, and they were likely here to hurt her or worse. She cast away most of her thoughts and began to quickly question the use of the force. Why would it send her here? There was nothing that made sense about this? She felt fury rush through her and she slammed her hoof against the bookcase in anger.

As she did so she heard something rattle and hit the ground. With a deep thud it smashed against the floor and startled Vesper, she back pedaled and saw the object for what it was. She looked and saw what looked to be a sword. The long obsidian blade was slightly curved and had a guard across the top with a dark shimmering ruby at the top of the hilt. The blade was wide and thinned out at the tip. The archaic and dark sword remained on the ground, a red mist began to slowly billow out of the ruby.

Vesper felt the dark side like a beacon in the night with this weapon. It bled dark side energy like Vesper could not believe, she could feel it ebbing and inching its way closer into Vesper's mind. She inched closer and touching her hoof to it, a phantasmal energy surged through her calming her emotions and focusing harder on the dark side. Judging her worth.

The blade was cold against her hoof and as per what she had read, she stood up on her hind legs and lifted the sword with her. The blade was heavy and felt increasingly awkward as she held it. It thrummed with power and offered a small taste of what the true power of the dark side felt like, and she loved it. She reveled in the power that she tasted from the blade. From her limited knowledge of the dark side, she knew that this was old and powerful.

She stole herself as she saw something move in the shadows just within the corner of her vision. Toying with her, like a cat with a mouse. Only, they were hunting a rat not a mouse.

Vesper clenched the blade tight as she sensed them close in. There were three on the above platform in the upper segment of the library. Six more were along the ground, three behind her gaining closer. Two on her left, and one on her right. They were not force sensitive, she felt that much, through the blade. It spoke to her in her mind and told her things. Promises of great power and great conquest, and she listened. She felt something envelope her mind and she grasped tighter of the long hilt of the blade.

What came next, what she said next, did not sound or feel like her. More like her voice was replaced with somepony more menacing. Her voice slithered out with a fierce and stinging tone as she recited, "Peace is a lie, there is only passion. Through passion, strength. Through strength, power. Through power, victory. Through victory, my chains are broken. The force shall free me."

The air was colder, and a wind caught the underside of her cloak and it fluttered slightly in the brief wind. A deep voice that was clouded through what must have been some sort of receiver and a helmet called out, "At least you Sith have something to pray to before you meet the Maker. Hooves up Sith, though I am not entirely convinced that you will come along without a fight."

Vesper responded with a growl, "I was considering repainting the walls, your blood should do just nicely."

The voice, though she could tell that it was feminine, answered, "Don't count on it."

She dared not move to face them, one of the things that she learned was to never deliver the first blow unless you know your opponent's weakness. She has not seen them and therefore does not know their weakness yet. She waited and heard hooves, not hers, stop somewhere behind her. She waited, the blade thirsty for blood and even though Twilight would never have approved of what she had said. She was not Twilight anymore, she was Vesper.

With a slight warcry she heard the thunder of charging hooves from behind her and she could sense their every movement and even saw what attack they would open up with and how she could counter it. Through this she calculated the most optimal counter attack that would not lead to her death.

She spun around and met the humming blade strike against her sith sword. From head to hoof this individual was armored and from head to hoof. Plate splattered with dark plat and on his helmet there was a dark black glass capital 'T' for them to see out of. She felt electricity threaten against her blade. She felt the blade slightly absorb the shock charge and it absorbed the small amount of the discharge. Stored it within the blade and guiding the opposing blade away she smashed the hilt of her warblade against the side of her foe and dove away as she heard the shots of magical stun bolts fire from unicorns above her.

Unicorns could innately cast a bolt spell that momentarily paralyzed anything if they felt threatened. A sort of defense mechanism in case the worst has come to pass. Many distortion and nullifiment rings were made of similar enchantments to these paralyzing spells as they prevent spellcasting as well.

They followed her behind a book case out of range and out of sight from the ranged opponents, pages and books flew up in the chaos of the shots. She looked and the five pushed towards her, carrying electrified blades and heavy armor that she had never seen before. She had read of these special suits of armor made from Duros or cortosis. These individuals wore them, and this meant that they were used to hunting Sith or Jedi like her.

The shelves they were in between offered space for two up standing ponies to fit side by side. They rushed on towards her, their blades attacking at the same time. She parried one as she backpedaled, and the other niched her in the shoulder. Slicing through her flesh and searing slightly. The sting of the wound only caused her to get more and more angry. She gripped her blade tighter and in a wide downward arc she clashed with the one on her left and him and the ones behind him stepped back from the force of the blow.

The congested attacks were slow and offered recovery for her as she was not armed to the teeth, and pressed against the shelves. Another attack came towards Vesper and she narrowly dodged it, slashing through one of the shelves. Priceless books and scrolls falling to the ground. They were accounts of the first contact with griffons and they caused fury to surge through her. The blade feeding her dark energy.

They regained their formation and her pride soon was damaged from her inevitable capture or her death. The Sith'ari recovered quickly and narrowly dodged one of the attacks from behind the front one. She then turned down the side of the shelves and dashed away. Not running but to find a more advantageous approach to her situation. She was not entirely familiar with fighting, let alone in an enclosed space. But she did know the layout of the land and the different traps and hidden passages she knew from exploring it. She could use the traps and passages against them to have the advantage of the environment on her side.

She stopped at the hallway on the side and peered down it, there were no enemies waiting for her in the shadows and she sensed none, though the unicorn shooters would likely be on her tail any time soon.

She heard the same clouded mare voice shout, "After her!"

Vesper swung to face the enclosing ponies, in fear she raised her hoof and responded to a voice in her mind that said,

'Release the energy inside of you.'

She complied and lifted a hoof towards the ponies she heard the sound of lightning growing and in a crack of thunder she saw tongues of electricity spring from her outstretched hoof and the chaotic purple lightning struck the two front ponies and they fell from the shear force and they screamed in pain and their armor failed them as it singed through armor and baked them in their own protection.

Six remained and they knew business, that last release of lightning took a lot out of her. She would need to rely on both luck and the traps to help her. She sifted through the locations that held the more harsher traps and sprinted across the sunken halls of the Celestial Citadel. Weaving and dodging debris as she ran through the halls. She passed a hallway connecting to the library and the unicorns joined in behind her with their comrades as they shot bolt after bolt towards her. Her muscles already felt tight from the physical strain she already had on her form. She was not known for her physical aptitude or stamina. She was quickly breathing heavy and her speed was drawing to an end.

She thought quickly on what she could do. By her navigational skills she neared the kitchen hallway, which harbored a particular trap that she found most helpful for her situation. She reached out with the force to both calm her anxiety and to increase her speed. She felt her hooves fly with renewed vigor as she remembered back to how she had fell three of those curs with little knowledge of her fighting style. It welled her with pride and she found herself a few feet ahead of her foes. She heard the storming hooves behind her and the mare's voice shout out, "Quickly she is getting away."

The force quickly left her and her perspiration hung on her and she heaved out long breaths, she stopped by a pillar to catch her breath and put a hoof on a hidden lever behind the lever as she faced the hallway that had the six foes turn towards her past a corner. She held it in her hoof until the very precise moment. She watched as their expressionless faces neared ever closer to her and with a sly smirk she pulled it and the floor heaved and began collapsing.

A deep rumbling rippled underneath all of them. Not wanting to be caught by the trap she ran down the hallway on her right, mapping out her next trap location with one that had a doozy. As she ran away she heard unicorn bolts shoot out towards her. Three struck the wall and left scorch marks. A fourth struck her flank as she just barely made it all the way to the hallway. She felt a harmful surge of electricity run through her and shock her system. She screamed to quell the pain and the sword she carried complied and absorbed as much of the paralyzing electricity as it could.

It writhed within her as she ran along, once again having the force carry her quickly. She glanced back and saw that of the six that had chased her she saw four remaining, the well decorated and fading gold plated one with the mare's voice chief among them. She carried quicker and heard shots whiz past her as she narrowly avoided them. She turned and weaved her way to her destination.

Vesper was well ahead of them and stopped by a sconce on the wall, turned it as she saw them over her shoulder as they rounded the corner. A rumble occurred once more as the corner wall fell away and the ground fell to a ramp and one of them slid down the ramp. Vesper rushed along the ground away from her captors/executioners and went her way to the place that would give her the room that would level the playing field.

She opened a door and stepped into the long abandoned ball room. The wide open room helped beat down her anxiety of more enemies nearby and knew that the only enemies would rush through the door. It was wide and little light peeled through the dark grey sky outside and cast small amounts of light inside. Debris littered the ground everywhere, which gave her a slight advantage of any of the unicorns survived. Her chest heaved at the amount of physical strain she had done on herself. She thought, 'Note to self: Get a bit more physically fit so this doesn't happen again.'

She sucked in a deep breath and got into a wide stance facing the door, tip of her blade pointing at the door.

They burst through the open doorway and rushed on towards her with weapons raised. Luckily just the fading gold mare and two of the regular stallions. Vesper never thought she could not be more happy that a pony as dead. Vesper parried the two armored stallions and dodged the strike of the golden mare. She sliced her blade through the open stallion's hamstring and he instantly fell to the ground. Dodging the attacks of golden mare and the other stallion she stabbed the warblade straight through the back of his throat. Blood trickled from his death wound.

But she celebrated too quickly as she quickly parried the stallion's attack but her blade fell slightly from the might and with a swift strike across her chest and felt her flesh rip and tear as she fell to the ground. She felt a hoof crash against the side of her head and she fell nestled next to a collapsed pillar. The hoof connected with her stomach, the force so hard that she felt tears burst through their canal and seeped down her cheeks. She clenched her eyes shut at the feeling and offered more power to collect to her but the dakr side was silent, at least for the moment.

Her sword had clattered away and she looked up, clenching her stomach as the last two remained. The golden mare, with her open hoof found its way into her hood and grabbed a clump of her mane. With a jerk she followed the path as she was lifted off the ground, a cry of pain releasing from her as the heat of her wound on her chest intensified and she felt all amounts of her strength fail her. She looked down at the cold expressionless helmet that the golden mare had.

Vesper squirmed to try and release from her titanic grip but found it futile. Her stomach felt tighter than a bungie cord and her muscles felt like taught knots. The golden mare mocked her, "I thought you Sith were made of better stuff. I have to admit though, you have been the only Sith to actually kill any of my crew. For this I applaud you, but I also have to kill you know because you have been the only Sith to kill any of my crew."

She was lowered level to her supposed eyes and pulling back one of her hooves Vesper flinched and fear ran through her system as she heard an all too familiar voice ring out, clear and distinct underneath the mask, "Sorry sugarcube, it's just business."

Before she punched the lights out of Vesper, Vesper squeaked, "Apple...jack?"

As she was about to respond with the punch she heard a hiss pierce through flesh and armor. Vesper and the mare she could only guess was Applejack, looked to see what was wrong. She looked and saw a tall hooded bipedal creature standing behind the armored stallion with a glowing purple blade protruding from his lifeless chest. A hood was pulled over his face and with a curdling sheath, the blade exited from the corpse and moved to the figure's side as the body fell limp to the ground.

The mare looked on in fear and spoke, "What the hay-"

Her sentence was lost as an invisible force smashed against her and she was crushed into a fallen pillar. The sound of cracking armor and bruising bones sounded, maybe a fracture or two. Vesper fell violently to the ground and looked up at the figure in fear and spoke in a shaken and fearful tone, "Please, I am not-"

The figure sheathed the plasma blade and hooked it back unto his belt. Stepping into the grey light, and kneeling down to Vesper, he pulled his hood down and offered his clawed hand to her and in an aged but wise voice he spoke, "Sith'ari, I am not here to hurt you. I am here to assist you."

Despite the lack of efficient light she knew his face. A brown mane around the famous gargoyle, black and yellow eyes looked back at her after two brief blinks with his hand towards her. Though she knew the answer already she asked, "Who are you?"

He answered how she expected, "I am Lord Scorpan and I am here to give you aid you, Sith'ari."

Vesper lifted a wounded hoof to his claw and questions upon questions flooded her mind and he seemed to sense this as he helped her up and with a free hand levitated the blade into his hand. He seemed to read her thoughts as he said, "I will explain everything within due time. But you are in desperate need of medical attention now, Sith'ari, you are no use to anypony if you are dead, no?"

Vesper was originally going to ask a question but decided against it and nodded as she looked up at him, "Okay."

They walked on in silence for a good few minutes, aside from when they entered what she could only assume used to be the infirmary of Celestial Citadel. It was quaint, where is should have been grand and open. The ceiling had the roof open and debris lied on the ground though it was not under hoof. A cabinet in the corner of the room was relatively undamaged, except by exposure to the elements and age. Scorpan rested her unto the aged leather chair that was famous in many patient rooms in doctor's offices.

Scorpan asked, "What is your true name, Sith'ari?"

Vesper found it hard to ask as she could only focus on the pain, after a crushing grunt she answered, "Vesper...my name is vesper."

The gargoyle nodded as he faced away from her, sifting through the contents of the cabinet, "Yes...hmm...as in the bell ringing at evening?"

The apprentice shook her head, "No, as in a simile to Twilight."

Scorpan turned and faced Vesper with wary but friendly eyes and commented, "Not many Sith apprentices fancy names similar to their previous names. But, I find it rather amusing for one such as you, Sith'ari."

And yet again, she finds her in reference to this Sith'ari, which prompted her to ask this as she neared her with rubbing alcohol, gauze, and stitches, "I keep on hearing ponies call me that. What is a 'Sith'ari'?"

Scorpan remained silent to the question, not in difficulty trying to find the answer but deciding what she is capable of knowing and what she should know at this moment in time. Vesper knew the look well, her father and mother would often times use it when they were deep in thought. Vesper has found herself familiarized with the look. She would not rush the old wielder of the force and watched as he patched her wounds. He finally found his answer as he dripped some rubbing alcohol in the cloth and moved her to sit up, "While I am nothing compared to a cryptic mysterious mystic nor should I be compared to one, but I cannot answer that question until your mind is clear of your conflict and you are ready to listen to what I have to say."

He lightly dabbed her cut in her shoulder and she gasped slightly at the pain. Scorpan breathed calmly, "Easy now Sith'ari. Just breath and refocus on the force."

She closed her eyes and listened to him, the pain was substantial and anything would be nice to distract her. She meditated and stared in the abyssal darkness of her closed vision and felt the ebb and flow of the force within the place. Very easily as she meditated she quickly felt herself fall into a deep sleep. The last thing she heard was Scorpan's light but clear warning tone, "Conserve your strength, Sith'ari. For you have many battles to face in the future ahead."

Author's Note

There you go you guys. After I watched Star Wars Episode VII you guys get a new chapter. Hope you enjoyed reading this and enjoyed the movie. I know I did :twilightsmile:

An Assembly of War

Star Wars: Power of the Dark Side
Chapter XV: An Assembly of War

Solinara folded her hooves over each other and sat with trepidation. Her hind hoof shaking underneath the cold steel table. Her gaze meeting the others that had gathered around. It was midday and before she had regained her powers of the Force to forsake her magic, she enchanted the sun to move on its own volition. There really was not much movement that she had caused to the sun's path, she merely kept it far enough away and close enough to either have warm seasons or cold seasons. She knew the healthy in between where ponies saw it comfortable and appropriate. Lunara had done the same when she had regained her connection.

It was like a light had lit itself once more after years upon years of forgetting about it, after she believed to regain the world she had once known. After the constant rebellions, wars, and revolutions she had grown tired. Ironic how the Warmaster grew tired of her craft, and hung up her lightsabers to take up a tiara. To take up the world her father had intended her to have. To once rule regally over her little ponies with care and love. But that was not the case.

War had come and swept over the land, the coming of these Force users struck a great deal of conflict and wrapped the ponies up in a war that they did not belong in. At first, they walked into a slaughter. Their magical attacks and weapons had no effect against the plasma swords that burned with all the intensity of the sun. With powers that they had never faced before. With hate that they had never witnessed before.

After many casualties this Force War, quickly became more equal as the peaceful ponies learned the dogmas of war and hate. They had become a war machine that was swift and crushed their opposition. Sending the invaders back to where they had come from. But they did not forget, and the temples erected by these beings did not leave and were not simply torn down. The ideals they had learned stayed with them, and would refurbish old hatreds long since forgotten.

Solinara had spent years of study under the first Jedi Master, Master Remus Brightstar. Remus had shown her all the teachings of the Jedi and had her memorize the code by heart. A code she had forgotten for years when the Sith had rose in their borders.

"Master Solinara?"

Her attention drew up from her thoughts, but her eyes still cast towards the middle of the holotable, "Hmm?"

"If you do not mind coming out of your stupor of daydreaming, we were discussing the most pressing matter on our minds." The voice was slithery and female, almost immediately identifiable. It was none other than Master Sameris, Lamia Jedi Master. Her bright yellow scales and intense green slitted eyes focused on her. Her brown robes pulled over her and a small tunic wrapped many times around her scales. Lightsaber strapped to her side, intricate using the most minimal metals possible. Only inlays were clearly marked with metal, the rest being natural fibers and materials. Her voice was very sly and the lisp always loud and presented itself with such authority, "This Sith'ari."

"I thought we agreed to let this chosen Sith grow in power," This voice also rattled like a snake's, but it was deeper and held more of an accent of a middle eastern Equestrian resident, "While we wait with our tail between our legs like cowards."

Every word held weight behind it when this one talked, Master Okan-Dum, the Saurian Jedi Master himself. Dark scarlet brass colored scales marked his muscled bust and intense yellow eyes, unblinking. Like a pony's when angry, dark obsidian slits that fixated upon her specie's cousin. Okan-Dum wore laminated metallic armor over his aged Jedi robes. Chestplate, spaulders, bracers, thigh plates, and backplate. The hems torn and ripped, dust upon the edge closest to the floor and his two lightsabers strapped to each of his hips. His arms curled over the other as he stared down Samris in an unpleasant gaze.

Sameris found resentment under his harsh gaze and responded, "If we allow ourselves to spring out of the open upon the Sith'ari, the Force knows what horrors would await us."

Okan scoffed and moved his gaze elsewhere, a deep thundering voice echoed over the chamber's walls, "Indeed, we must remember that this Sith holds the very key to our destruction."

Solinara moved her gaze to the far end of the table, the thunderous voice belonging to Jedi Master Lonan Drah. A Buffalo, dressed in robes and cloth, wrapped all around. Almost making one think that he was made of the soft linen. He had no need for such armor as his thick fur layer protected him from arrow and spear. His double bladed lightsaber strapped on his chest, near his shoulder. He carried wisdom with every little gesture and syllable he spoke.

The last two who sat in silence was, Master Platinum Night and Master Delilah Dusk. Platinum Night was well built and squared at the shoulders. His icy blue eyes focused and his almost frost blonde mane matching his platinum colored coat. He wore a dark golden tunic with white silver inlayed sashes over his back and shoulders. A snow white robe wrapped around his shoulders. His lightsaber hidden under his robe.

Delilah Dusk, almost a stark contrast to the bright glinting of her pupil next to her. Her coat an earthy brown and her mane and tail a warm hazelnut. Her robe a light tan and her tunic dark leather with a base of sand brown. Her dark green eyes scanning the table and watching the discussion of their fellow Jedi Masters. Her light pike strapped to her back.

Platinum's voice was light and airy, like the winter wind, as he voiced his opinion, "Still, it would not hurt to keep an eye on this Sith'ari."

Okan's voice skittered and clicked in agitation, "If we keep our guard down like this, they could strike at a moment's notice and catch us off guard. With our bellies exposed."

Delilah's voice carried with in the foundation of the chamber, and connected to the very earth itself with her heavy yet higher pitched voice, "I must agree with Master Okan, we cannot afford to just let this Sith'ari grow in power. If we do then we lose ground and we cannot possibly squash their rebellion swiftly."

Lunara voiced her opinion, raising her hooves to have them settle, "We cannot be too hasty, this Sith'ari could change the Sith and their ideals. We might reach a peaceful negotiation before we let this get out of hoof. War is not certain yet."

Solinara matched her sister's volume, "Yet in their eyes it has already begun."

There was chittering amongst the council, an air of bated breath as they awaited a further explanation. Solinara let her hooves gently fall to the table, her voice soothing and calm despite her dour mood, "I sent our Sentinels out to see to it that a rogue Sith was quickly neutralized."

She paused, Okan growing impatient lisped harshly, "And what did you find?"

Solinara kept a cool face and tone as she answered, "One escaped with their life. Though she stuck around long enough to overhear Darth Mortis and her former apprentice talk and say that they are beginning to mobilize."

Once again silence fell upon the council chamber, Solinara joined their stunned silence. She had just woken them up from their trance and now they must endure bad news. Each of their faces bore sour expressions as they realized their age old enemy was now reimbursing into the world once more, just as they have. But they will not be coming with open hooves. Solinara moved her gaze to Okan as he asked, "What forces do they have? If my knowledge serves me right, then they were Elements, yes?"

"That is correct." Solinara nodded in affirmation.

"Then how has it come to pass that they have amassed support right from under your nose?" Okan kept his muscular arms folded over each other. Every Jedi matched his gaze and awaited an answer. Some of their eyes filled with impatience, but most were filled with worry and consideration.

Unflinching, Solinara volumed, "They must have kept their forces hidden from me. Likely somewhere in the north. Perhaps in the Howling Mountains but I am not sure."

Delilah leaned back in her chair as she motioned, "Since, that we cannot make a move against the Sith'ari, why not just move against their allies?"

Lonan shook his head, "Just because they are Sith, does not imply that they are mutual allies of one another. Sith care about themselves and their own goals, they always have. No unity amongst their numbers."

Sameris muttered loud enough for all to hear, "Which makes them easier to manipulate against one another."

Lonan nodded, "Exactly, if we incite and appease to these warmongering Sith while the Sith'ari gains power. Then the Sith will be weakened."

Okan spoke, his voice as sharp as knives, "Allowing the Sith'ari to finish the job."

They all seemed to agree to that, approval marking all of their faces. Except for Lunara. Her constant preaching of peace and taking instead of action irritated Solinara, but it did not mark her a fool in Solinara's mind. The only reason Lunara was there was to be the voice of reason where there was none.

Solinara looked to each of them individually and said, "Okay, putting forth the motion to move against the Sith and weaken them for the Sith'ari to sweep in. All those in favor say 'Aye'."

Okan-Dum, "Aye."

Sameris, "Aye."

Lonan Drah, "Aye."

Platinum Night and Delilah Dusk, "Aye."

Solinara's gaze fell to Lunara, Lunara looked right at Solinara and said bitterly, "I abstain."

There was a certain level of bitterness in her tone when she had not heard in a thousand years. The sound brought a smile to the warmongering Jedi's eyes. She voiced, "You all must go and prepare troops for battle. Not for a march, but for a readying force against us. The Sith will arrive sometime, better to be prepared now than caught off guard. This meeting is dismissed."

"May the Force be with us." All the Jedi masters said in unison, except for Lunara who sat in contended silence as the others left the room. Staring expressionless at her sister that now stood before her. Solinara looked and saw Moonshadow standing near her master and she returned from leaning against one of the columns. Solinara smiled, "Do not be angry with me dear sister, it was a decision that had to be made. Don't accuse me for trying to do the right thing."

Lunara's gaze was cold, "Isn't that how every Jedi falls to the dark side? By thinking they are doing the right thing?"

"Watch your tone sister," Solinara snapped, "I do not wish to send you Harmony Knights away, stay and wait to see what happens. Though I guarantee that they will come swift like a mighty blade."

Solinara then went to leave, stopping as she heard Lunara mumble, "And so will your indignation."

She ignored the comment and asked, "Have you seen my apprentice?"

Lunara shrugged, "No, I had not heard any word of Summerfall since she left. I fear the worst, I have tried to sense her and I only sense darkness."

With that Solinara left, with a heavy heart and with worry welling up through her. Her padawan was gone and now the only student she had left was Twilight. She was hoping to get a report from her soon, she could use the pick me up. She had faith in her student that she would likely avoid the situation as much as possible. However, her student was curious if anything and will likely inspect with a closed mind on this Force. At least she had Twilight.

Full Circle

Star Wars: Power of the Dark Side
Chapter XVI: Full Circle

The warm blanket of darkness and the dark side was very comforting and brought a certain level of peace, despite her hypocrisy in her thought. Vesper calmed her nerves and her eyes opened, no pain and no pull of her muscles just her. She gazed into the opening ceiling and it looked almost as if she had woken up only an hour later though she felt different. It's not that the lack of familiar weight on her head told her what time it was. Something just felt, off.

The infirmary a sight that she could never forget, and the sight of a certain Scorpan who sat patiently in a chair nearby. His robes dry and rustled in the cold wind of the Celestial Citadel

She stood up, the gauze wrapped around her chest and shoulder tightly embraced her, nurturing her wounds. She felt her strength return and the unfamiliar feeling of some muscles she has never felt before. She raised a hoof to her head as she thought back to her engagement with those ponies. One of them was Applejack, Applejack tried to harm her. No, not tried, she did. Twilight subconsciously ran a hoof over the gauze on her chest and continued to think back. She had no force sensitivity that she knows of, and she remained unphased when she saw her. What was going on?

Vesper shoved the thought aside as she looked over to the old gargoyle and asked, "How long was I asleep?"

There was a slight twinge of fear as Scorpan answered, "72 hours."

"Three days?" Vesper calculated, "Three days is not sleep, three days is a bucking coma!"

Scorpan nodded, keeping his gaze away from her, "Yes, you expended a lot of physical energy. Past the point a normal pony could. So you used the force to enhance your stamina and last longer. Impressive, but extremely dangerous. You towed the line of life and death, Sith'ari. Be careful you do not do so again."

Vesper remained silent as she turned her gaze towards her cloak that was draped on the side of the bed with the sword she had found. Vesper reached out with the force and she could feel dark side energy seeping from Scorpan. He was very powerful in it and Vesper could feel it. So that answered one question of many she had for Scorpan.

She started simple, "Do you know who attacked me?"

Scorpan finally looked at her and answered solemnly, "They were Mandalorian Bounty Hunters, the Crimson Water Syndicate to be more specific. Iconic with their red sashes tied around their waists."

Vesper choked, "And what did you do with the bodies?"

Scorpan gave a sickening chuckle, "The ones that I could find, I buried them somewhere outside. One remains alive and has said nothing except for her name and why she attacked you. Mandalorians are very hard to torture. Hard but not impossible."

Scorpan stood from his chair and said, "I am sorry that your studies were interrupted by these marauders, but I assure you that you need not worry about them for a long while."

He paused as he stood in front of her, "Now, seeing as how you are the Sith'ari you know that you have found Venator's holocron?"

Vesper nodded at the question, although it was more of a statement, "Then you must know that you cannot trust Darth Venator. He is using you."

Vesper could barely believe her ears, she blinked, "What?"

"Yes, believe me. He is trying to trick you into making you into the perfect vessel and then taking you over. He believes that he is the Sith'ari, but he is not. Allow me to explain.

"Magic and the Force have existed on this planet for many a millennia. More than a thousand years ago, Equestria was visited by travelers from a distant world. They had come to Equestria in search of a secret weapon that was somehow within the planet. These figures were strong and nearly killed us all, but they were halted by a pony named Master Remus Brightstar. Who was the first Jedi Master on Equestria. He trained many to protect Equestria and to safe guard it from evil forces.

"But Venator, a student of Remus, could not simply shut off his emotions. Venator grabbed followers and they tore themselves away form the order and after weeding out certain ponies in their rebellious group and became the Dark Blessing, a group of Dark Lords of the Sith, and raised a Dark Empire to oppose that of Equestria. This composed of Nightmare Moon, Sombra, Mortis, Venator, my brother Tirek, and myself. Our mission was to oppose the Jedi and to keep the Force in balance.

"However, the Jedi's misguided view of 'balance' meant the extermination of the Sith. We were not many but we were powerful and would never flee like cowards. For years we fought against the Jedi and even took up apprentices to never have the Sith teachings forgotten with time. However, some of us had our own agenda. Namely Sombra and Tirek. They both had visions that they could use magic and force at the same time.

"An unnamed stranger soon had come and given a prophecy that the Sith'ari will rise and change the Sith forever. And it was with this that things boiled over for the Dark Blessing. Sombra was captured and banished to a nameless dimension and Tirek was cast into the depths of Tartarus. This caused the rest of the Dark Blessing to freeze themselves, all but Nightmare Moon. Venator said that with his holocron it would find the Sith'ari and with it the return of the Dark Blessing. Venator did not survive the freezing process however. He died soon after he had frozen himself."

It was certainly a lot to take in, and Vesper had memorized it all as it came in. However, one detail was cleverly taken out and Vesper hoped she could correct that by asking, "What about the weapon that lies within the holocron?"

Scorpan shivered in fear slightly at the thought and he answered, "Inside the holocron is an ancient and powerful relic called a Kaiburr crystal. What it does is it amplifies the force aptitude of a wielder if fashioned into a lightsaber, tenfold. It also makes it so that access to both sides of the force comes with ease. Very rare and very powerful. Only three exist in the world and each one was retrofitted to access utter destruction once all three are fitted into lightsabers. It is not a physical weapon but a spiritual weapon. With all three Kaiburr crystals found and fitted a force wielder can reshape an entire planet to their leisure. A last gift of the strange travelers. The one in the holocron is the only one that I know the location of."

Vesper choked back a lump of fear in her throat and closed her hooves on the edge of the bed. She clenched her hooves tight. Enough power with the force that they can just reshape an entire world as they see fit. Vesper felt her heart sink and break as she lost all trust with her master. Venator was nothing more than a liar and a cheat. If he wasn't already dead, Vesper would have killed him already. Scorpan was very forthcoming with information and Vesper asked, "What does this have to do with me?"

Scorpan combed a clawed hand through his dark brown lion's mane and answered, "The Sith'ari is prophesied to be the only one that can wield all the power of these crystals and not be torn to shreds or completely corrupted with power. Both the servants of the Light Side and the Dark Side will use it to eradicate the other."

Scorpan stood up from his seat and wandered in front of her and he rested a hand on her shoulder, and said, "Venator was going to use you to resurrect himself and take the Kaiburr crystals for himself and destroy the entire Jedi Order."

Vesper shrugged his hand away and snapped, "And why should I trust you? You were a student of Venator, were you not? You are a Sith Lord, how can I be certain that you won't turn on me?"

Scorpan sighed, "You don't and there is nothing that I can say that will convince you either. I can see it on your face. Before you make a definitive answer, what is the point of having allies if all you do is wallow in paranoia of who is going to kill you next? I assure you that I can teach you the ways of the Sith. I have fulfilled my destiny of breaking my mortal chains, the real question is. What are your chains Vesper?"

The question caught her off guard, especially when he used her name and not Sith'ari. What were the chains that tethered her from expanding her power? She averted her gaze from the powerful Lord of the Sith and thought about it. There was nopony that halted her training just yet. The Jedi were obvious but they have thus far not made a move against her. So she looked at anything she did that halted her learning of the dark side.

Scorpan drew her attention as he spoke coldly, "While our passion for our friends can give us strength, it can turn a Sith into the monster that the Jedi blame us to be. A Sith is not supposed to have ties to a family or to friends. A Sith is isolated. Your own survival is the only concern. Allies are nice to have, but ultimately the only pony that you can count on is yourself."

Vesper's heart sank at this comment. Besides her magic, her friends were what made up who she was. Hey were apart of them, and to learn the ways of the Sith she had to disregard them. Twilight would have walked out by now, but she was not Twilight anymore she was Vesper. She could not forget about them, and Applejack had proven that some do not value friendship as she had once thought. Two elements were in disharmony so any former ideas with the Elements of Harmony was gone. It was all up to her.

It pained her to say, but she spoke, "My chains are my friends, their bonds of loyalty halt me from my true power."

Scorpan nodded, exactly what he wanted to hear, "Excellent."

He stood up and gestures to the door, "Beyond this door, in chains, lies your friend Applejack. Interrogate her. And do not hold back, she has betrayed your friendship. Let her betrayal fuel you."

Vesper nodded and walked off into the other room. Pulling on her dark black cloak and strapping her Sith blade to a belt. She had read a few texts about Sith Blades. These archaic weapons were the precursor to the Lightsaber and through the dark side could improve its sharpness and could even stand against lightsaber blows and deflect projectiles. A good thing to have for a Sith apprentice if she was confronted by a force user.

Vesper rolled her injured shoulder and her gaze lingered on Scorpan. He held a wooden staff to support him. She noticed the finer details in those moments. His veins visible, and his eyes corrupted by the dark side of the force. It radiated within him like nothing Vesper has felt before, aside from Venator. His countenance was calm and yet held more ferocity than a manticore. His lean but well toned muscles underneath layers of lightly wrapped cloth and metal armor. Archaic and held the same sith design as her sword, the same could be said of his lightsaber.

Scorpan matched her inquisitive gaze and with shadows dancing away from his face he rustled his mane, "Go, and show me your power in the dark side."

Vesper left the room and joined the darkness around her. The hallowed ground of the Celestial Citadel reacted to her steps. They churned and boiled in centuries old hatreds that have since lost their meaning. The sects of a now bygone society all but irrelevant with the new Celestial Empire. Not as warmongering or dark as the previous, but all the more protection gained. She could sense them, the dead practitioners of both sides of the force. It would be hard not to, they want to be seen by all who can sense them.

She drew her gaze to the pony braced against debris on the far side of the hall. Walls torn and other boundarie lost to the corruption of time. Applejack, the friend who betrayed her. It was surprising above all else. To change face so fast, it was too much. Applejack was given ample enough time to stop and really analyze who she was fighting. But instead she wanted to make a quick bit.

Vesper stopped in front of the badly injured and bruised Mandalorian, her helmet cast aside revealing a large whelt on her cheek and a few srapes across her face. There was no emotion on her face as Vesper wandered close to her. No recognition, no familiarity, just a stone cold stare. Her brow deepened in anger as she saw this.

Vesper mountained over her hunched form and said nothing but the whispered name, "Applejack..."

Her words were venom as she responded, "Don't expect an apology, sugarcube. Cuz' you aint getting one."

Her gaze tightening like iron on her, a death promising gaze, one that Twilight has onlygiven one pony that gaze. And that pony was her one and only true enemy. Vesper raised her injured betrayer's chin and growled, "Years of friendship...of becoming so close, we were almost like family...and you throw it all away, just for a bounty."

The farm pony's stubborn gaze remained on Vesper as she spat, "I ain't doing this just for the money."

She thrust her hoof closer to her throat and tightened her grip on her windpipe. She choked as Vesper snapped harshly, "What then? What other reason could you have that you would kill one of your closest friends?"

"Protecting...my family..."

"From whom? Me? You know very well that I would never harm your family Applejack. I thought you had sense enough to know that."

"Not from you..." Applejack said through near unconsciousness.

Vesper released her hold on Applejack's soft furred throat. She coughed up spit and blood and added, "I did this...because I wanted to protect my family from the one thing that all Mandalorians fear the most."

There was a pause in her next words as she drew in a long breath, in hopes to ease the racking pain that rose within her. She said, "Mandalore. Our leader."

Vesper looked upon the weakened pony in chains. She saw not fear but sympathy in her eyes. Vesper scoffed inwardly and could not understand her feelings. The dark apprentice returned to a normal stance and demanded, "Explain."

"Mandalore is our war leader and each clan has to do their part. Otherwise...otherwise we risk our own lives. To disregard the order of Mandalore would be the death of not only me...but my family as well."

Her harsh gaze returned with renewed vindication, "So yes Twi, I tried to kill you to protect my family. It ain't mah fault that you crossed the wrong pony and now they want you dead. Don't expect an apology."

Vesper curled her lip in anger and slapped her hoof across Applejack's face and a loud smack sounded above the silence of the Celestial Citadel. Her emotions had fueled her actions before she had thought about what she did. She never felt such anger, such hatred before. It fueled her, boiling inside of her. She needed to release it somehow. And this was the better way to release it, the only way.

She felt no remorse, no emotional pain in what she had done. She felt stronger than before. And she loved it. What was happening to her? Why was she doing this? Was she set on a path of destruction, that would harm those she cared about most? This frightened her. This small taste of power was enough, she could not bare to harm her friend again.

The blow had done its number on the strong Mandalorian, she remained limp and somewhat lifeless in her iron chains. She was still alive, Vesper could sense her lifeforce flowing through her. Though it was a mere fraction of what it used to be, it was there.

Vesper breathed and heard Scorpan behind her enter the room, padding across the cracked stone floor, "Marvelous work, Sith'ari. You have done all that I had expected. I can sense the dark side in you growing, stronger than any other I have sensed before. Stronger than even Venator himself."

Vesper turned to Scorpan who had his hood pulled up and his staff close to his face. His grovel voice spoke once more, "Well done. Be officially recognized as my new apprentice. Through my tutelage you will learn everything that there is to know about being the Sith'ari."

Vesper humbled herself before Scorpan, "How might I serve you, my master."

Scorpan judged her with silent eyes and answered, "Normal Sith protocol would be that I order you to kill the Mandalorian. But you are not Sith, you are Sith'ari. Something that Venator has failed to realize. He has set you on a path of self destruction."

She looked up to her new master and he gestured above her head, "He had you sever your link to magic so that you could not oppose him in battle. Magic or otherwise. This is because he sensed your ability with the force.

"You hold a unique ability to manipulate magical energies and mold them with force abilities. A rare ability that is known as Djinn-Ko, this ancient form of molded force and magic energy is known as Arkane. A rare edge indeed. But he was one step ahead and had you sever any possibility of you using it."

Vesper felt hatred for the dead pony rise and Scorpan must have sensed it as he responded, "Steel yourself, Sith'ari. Your ability is not completely lost. There exists inside of you a small glimmer of magic remaining. You might have removed your horn but not all of it left. Through my teachings and the force, you can learn to turn this spark into a roaring bonfire of power. And you will use this against Venator."

Vesper absorbed what he had told her and she said, bowing her head, "What would you have me do, my master?"

These Wounds Never Heal

Star Wars: Power of the Dark Side
Chapter XVII: These Wounds Never Heal

"Every Sith must go through trials and tribulations to succeed and become Sith. In the old order, Sith Acolytes would go through these trials to be picked by a master and would become an apprentice. You are going through these trials to become a Sith Lord. You are already my apprentice, now it is time for you to prove that you are capable of becoming a Sith Lord.

"Your first trial is to last three weeks in these cracked halls. Now that you are a practitioner of the force, the ghosts that prowl through these grounds and now recognize you as such. I have held them off long enough, but be warned, a powerful Sith ghost prowls these halls with her fallen students. They will try and devour your life force."

Vesper gulped at this and listened intently, "This will prove to me that you have the will to survive and the aptitude to take on much more challenging tasks. Be wary, I am not the only Sith that wanders these woods. Be mindful my apprentice, and may the Force be with you."

Scorpan raised his palm up and she rose with the gesture. She bowed and repeated, "May the force be with you."

Like a shadow, he stepped away and his form was absorbed into the lingering darkness that engulfed the corner of the room. Grey skies enveloped the evening air and silent drops fell idly into the open roofed room. She stayed there for a moment, as if waiting for her master to return. So much had fallen on her shoulders, the weight of her entire world rested upon her and what she would do with a simple holocron. She had to master the ways of the Sith and Jedi, to become this fateful Sith'ari. To take up the mantle of Dark Lord of the Sith and once more be elevated to a higher position than she believes she deserves.

Doubt settled in quickly, joining the falling rain. Their oppressive drops did nothing to fix the way that she felt. She stood up on her hind legs and reached underneath her wings and procured the holocron. It was with this very device that she would deliver the Equestrian ponies from evil. Whether it be from themselves or from this phantom force that was just beyond the reaches of their perception. She swallowed hard as she began to think of what she had to do first. She had to take care of Darth Venator. With his death could she surely continue her path to becoming Sith.

Her deadline was not set in stone with Venator but she must learn how to defeat Venator if she is to continue. Darth Venator had held knowledge from her and prepared to take over her mind to become the corrupted Sith'ari. He failed as a master, and therefore she would nee to kill him. As per the rules of the Sith, he lacked the proper motivation to train her and was only further leading her to her death. She could not let him do this. For her sakes and for the sake of her friends.

The rain came down harder and she clutched the holocron on her hoof. Her anger brewed and she fed off of that anger, growing her strength in the force and growing her hatred to Darth Venator. She would kill this dead Sith Lord, if it was the last thing she would do. To let him continue to manipulate her would be to forget the words of the Sith Code entirely. He chained her, chained her from her true potential. For this he must be stopped.

Vesper left the confounds of the infirmary and held back her steps as she saw a sight most concerning.

Standing before her out of her chains was Applejack. In her hoof, hunched over, was a sword of some kind. She breathed deep with hate and Vesper could sense it flowing through her. Her iron gaze tightening around Vesper as she stood in the doorway. Her armor scratched and torn from their earlier confrontation. Vesper held her Sith Blade tight and put the holocron in a pocket in her cloak.

Applejack spat in hate, "All you Sith are the same. You all want to see innocents lying at your hooves groveling before you or you want them sputtering their pleas for mercy and relieving them of this pain. I heard your master call you Sith'ari, that means that you are this fated Sith Lord, right? That means that if I kill you the Sith die with you."

Vesper shook her head, "No, Applejack you are wrong. We-"

"Save it!" Applejack scorned, "I don't wanna hear anymore of you. I just want all you Sith dead and gone. I'm sorry Twi, but I have to do this."

Vesper growled in hatred as she began to circle the Mandalorian, "Twilight Sparkle is dead."

Applejack joined the circle and sneered, "I know, I just hoped that there was still at least some part of her that remained. I guess I was wrong to think that my friend was still in there."

Vesper growled, "I always thought that you were such a noble pony. I guess I held you in higher regards than I should have. I am doing this to protect you, and our friends."

Applejack stopped and got into a wide stance, brandishing her blade and commented, "Seems you're doing a great job at that."

Vesper faced her former friend, thunder crackling the sky around them. She held her blade with more conviction and breathed, getting into a fighting stance as well, "Don't make me do this Applejack, I do not want to fight you."

"You should have thought of that before you joined the Sith."

Vesper grazed her wound on her head with a hoof and snapped, "I did not choose anything. This is destiny. I am the Sith'ari, I always have been. I just didn't know it yet."

She pointed her Sith blade at Applejack and said, "You have sealed your fate, Mandalorian."

Applejack spat, "And you yours, Sith."

Applejack charged in and raised her sword high and in a wide arc swung down to strike Vesper. Vesper saw the attack and with her limited knowledge of her lightsaber combat form, she parried and guided the sword away. Vesper went to counterstrike when Applejack backhoofed Vesper's face. Her hoof colliding with Vesper's cheek and sent Vesper reeling sideways. Her mouth tore up a little bit and she spat blood when she slightly recovered.

Applejack swung again and Vesper barely dodged the wild and furious strike. She recovered quickly and clashed blades with Vesper again, Vesper batted the sword away and counter struck hoping to land the blow on her chest. Applejack leaned back and the sword barely niched the chestplate. The Mandalorian swung again and Vesper parried again, changing positions and faced her back to the two pronged hallway behind her.

She nearly stumbled over one of the cracks in the floor and regained her battle stance. She back pedaled and dabbed a hoof on her cheek. It stung when she touched it and she winced slightly, she kept both eyes on her opponent and evaluated her situation.

She could not beat Applejack in a raw battle with just weapons and combat. Applejack was a seasoned warrior and Vesper has only used it twice within the span of five or six days. Truly, if she wished to continue to fight her head on then she will soon join the ghosts that so eagerly want to devour her. What she needed was a plan, she once again had to rely on her surroundings. And she knew jus the place to do so.

Vesper parried another attack and counterstruck, the blade glancing against the armour. Applejack smashed hoof against her face and Vesper went tumbling back, knocking herself off her hooves and stumbling towards the ground. Falling against the jagged stone, she landed hard and sought the force to enrage her once more. The pain was bearable, paled in comparison to losing her magical connection. The one thing that made her who she was. And it was gone.

She regained second wind and stood up, wiping blood from the corner of her mouth and snapped, "You think of me as the enemy? Perhaps the Jedi have influenced you for far too long."

It was something small enough to her knowledge that she was running on a guess. And it seemed to infuriate the Mandalorian. Applejack charged towards her and attempted to stab the prone Sith Acolyte. Vesper rolled away and sprang to her hooves and discharged the electricity from her blade that leapt from the silver and iron blade.

The tongues of force lightning leeched on her armour and boiled flesh and bone under the armour, rendering it useless. She fell at the contractions of the discharge and fell to her knees, fighting against the terrible pain. Tears watered down her clenched eyes and Vesper chided, "To think I was just beginning to enjoy the way you hate me."

She thrust her blade to the kneeling bounty hunter, ready to plunge the blade deep in her chest, but was deflected by Applejack's own blade. Despite the shaking of her muscles, she was straining with all of her strength and will, this bounty hunter was no push over. This gave Vesper the proper opportunity to go on the offensive.

In quick bursts she unleashed quick flourishes and Applejack would counter with an ill placed strike and purposefully push back the Sith'ari. Each one of Vesper's strikes was parried, as she had expected. Despite her injured form, they both held great tone and physique for battle. Celestia had always preached that she needed to be ready for combat or for danger. She would often spar with some of the guards in her off time in between her studies and her time with her family.

While it prepared her for a moment like this, she never hoped to eventually face a veteran of combat.Twilight loathed fighting in all of its forms, it was the great separation of ponies. It was only when she became Vesper that the world truly changed for her. War and conflict become more than a forgotten ideal, but it was a tool that Vesper could use to fuel her power of the dark side.

Applejack pushed her to the apex of the T that made up the hallway. Brandishing her blade and rolling her dominant shoulder she grunted, "I have not fought like this years. Seems like ahm getting a little rusty."

Vesper gulped. If this was not her full potential but she had a good guess of just what that might entail. She went back into striking hard and true with her blade and Vesper narrowly dodging her attacks.

She pushed the Sith'ari back and Vesper guided her through the broken halls just to where she wanted to be. Through their minutes of fighting, Vesper had noticed that her attacks were strong and wide. Each stroke arc wider than the last. If Vesper could somehow tighten the space, Vesper would have a chance of winning. Doing calculations and landmark analysis she guided the Mandalorian bounty hunter exactly to where she needed. Like a snake luring its prey for the kill.

As their blades sounded in the halls, though she was not focusing completely on them she could have sworn out of the corner of her vision she saw shadows leaping across the surface of the ceilings and walls hidden by shadows. She would have lingered and studied this strange new happening, it was as if she saw the outline of a strange apparition. Her skin crawled at the thought.

Twilight never believed in ghosts, despite the stories and legends about the dead lingering on the material plane. Vesper, however, took Scorpan's words with a grain of salt. She believed him when he had said that haunting ghosts roamed the crumbling halls of Celestial Citadel. Vesper side stepped and Applejack crushed a decaying table with the weight of her blade. The table shattered to pieces, reminding Vesper what would happen to her if the strong former farm pony landed a blow on her, she would be done for. She had to think of something quick, lest she becomes her former friend's next paycheck. She was succumbing to fatigue faster than she had expected and had no intentions of using the force to enhance her stamina after what had happened last time.

Applejack scoffed, "I expected at least a little bit of a fight, it don't even look like your trying."

Vesper stumbled past the threshold of the old forsaken reliquary. Upturned tables and various others with items of inquiry and the wallpaper of this room torn, revealing the skeletal inside walls of the room. Various alchemical tubes, vials, and philters with suspicious liquids filled the room. In the back there was an old fashioned generator for self powered electricity. She glanced quickly into the room and saw the old laboratory was empty save for a few tables with various glassworks and unfinished projects. The force felt strong in this room and it seemed as if the ground left an eerie glaze on the stone floor.

Vesper thought quickly and quickly scanned the bottles on the table and ran through the various reactants she had seen. She finally scrambled and picked up a bottle that contained a orange and red liquid. The liquid itself looked very old and oily, residue clung to the glass philter as she shook the liquid.

The Mandalorian burst into the room and in a quick throw, the bottle went sailing towards the bounty hunter and exploded on the armoured adversary. She stumbled a bit, before she could recover however, the liquid reacted in an instant to the oxygen air and flames burst and blew the glass apart. The Mandalorian flew back a couple feet and Vesper tasted the wonderful fear that she emanated.

She felt powerful despite her lack of strength and stamina, the sweat that trickled down her brow, and her splitting headache. Vesper leaned on her knees at the amount of physical activity she had done thus far. Vesper decided that the next thing she needed to do was to improve her physical aptitude. At least a week, a week and a half at the most just so that she can get a routine going. And this castle was just big enough that she could improve her abilities and strength without any problem.

Thunder crashed and Vesper felt a force tackled her to the ground and destroy a table filled with notes and empty glassware. Her and the unsuspecting force both got cuts and bruises from the glass shards. She cried out in pan as they eviscerated her flesh and tore into her. She looked and saw the severely scarred and burned form of her friend. Lightning struck the laboratory ceiling and a hole broke through. Half the roof and part of the wall behind them blew apart and debris flew all around.

The raging storm found its way to them and the rain mixed with their blood. Vesper was glad that they had not fallen on one of the tables with alchemical items. Her friend was whipped into a fury and with one strong hoof smashed it against Vesper's jaw and jabbed her n the stomach with the other. The force behind the blows was too much that Vesper could not recover. Her vision grew blurry and spotty. The fatigue did not work well with the hits she had sustained. With another punch, the top of her cheek tore and bled with the various other wounds she had.

She looked up in helplessness and another lightning strike exploded in the sky. Applejack reared back another punch and Vesper choked back a painful lump and her voice that carried out in the storm was barely a whisper, "Applejack..."

Her friend, seethed with rage and breathing exceptionally heavy, she calmed down slightly and looked down at her friend. However heard it was to stared into an eye that was swollen and puffy, she stared into Vesper's violet eyes and she faltered under her friend's hurt and wounded gaze. Vesper lifted a weak hoof, trembling from the amount of wounds she sustained. She very lightly gripped Applejack's forehoof and pleaded, "Please...I can...help you...just...just...just let me protect you..."

Looking at her friend so hurt and wounded, Applejack closed her eyes and a tear shed from it. She reached behind her and pulled out a silver knife that gleamed in the dark evening air. She opened her eyes and there was sympathy and remorse in her gaze. Tears shed from her eyes as she raised the knife high. This was it, this was the end of Vesper and Twilight. They would die by the hoof of their own friend. She knew where Applejack's loyalty lied. Not with her.

Vesper saw the murderous intent behind her facade of friendship and remorse. Vesper breathed weakly, "No...no, no...no please."

She sputtered as Applejack readied her final blow, "I'm sorry Twi, but I have to do this!"

The theory of somepony's life flashing in front of their eyes, it could have been true. But what Vesper saw was something far worse. She saw in her eyes a glimpse of the very future. She saw a landscape burning and in ruins. Ponies marching in chains to their dooms to a facility made of pure obsidian. Vesper panoramed to the far side of the landscape and saw two hooded figures. One was a tall pony, from the horn protruding from under the hood, she knew exactly who this was.

The other was bipedal and a wrinkled face, from the lower part she could see. He had a wicked grin on his face and looked over the hellscape and laughed. A wicked and evil laugh that made Vesper's own skin crawl. The wrinkled bipedal spoke in a raspy old voice and turned slightly behind him and said, "Look on and see your world burn from your failure."

Vesper looked and saw a heavily clothed figure, feminine and wounded from the looks of it. Bruises, blast marks, and cuts adorned the figure. Her wings were a deep lavender, though Vesper could barely tell they were lavender from the amount of soot and blood stains that remained on them.

Vesper gasped as she knew who this pony was, this was her.

Her from the vision painfully looked up and after clenching at her wounds, from the cloth around her muzzle, her muffled despairing voice breathed, "No..."

She looked down at the soot stained grass and said, "We failed..."

Vesper shook her senses and righteous fury burned within her and resurged power inside of her, her bones no longer felt heavy and in a defying scream Vesper shouted, "NO!!!!"

Flicking her hoof she summoned her Sith blade into her hoof and it sung through the air, whisking through raindrops as it projected right into her grip and thrust the blade deep inside of her former friend. The blade plunged deep in Applejack's chest and blood ran down the blade, over Vesper's trembling hooves. She stared at Applejack and tears ran down her eyes as she saw what she had done.

Applejack met Vesper's gaze and with her last drawing breath she raised a flinching hoof to Twilight's cheek and looked as if she was going to say something. She desperately gasped for air and with a drop of blood trickling down the corner of her mouth she could not find the strength to say what she desperately wanted to say. Before the last light of life in her eyes Vesper choked, "I am so sorry...please...please..."

As Applejack fell forward into Vesper's chest Vesper shook and tembled, "No...no, no no no no no. NO!!!! NO PLEASE!!!"

She cradled her friend's head in her hooves and collapsed to her knees as they began to shake. Her muscles felt numb, she began spilling more tears than she could count. Her lip quivered as she surged anger through her as she lifted her head to the sky and released the most soul wrenching scream she had ever done. All the memories she had with Applejack flashed through her mind. All of them past through her eyes and all ended with that very first friendly smile and greeting, "Howdy there sugarcube."

She lowered her hoof and nuzzled her face against her friends and hugged her close, rocking slightly on her knees. She managed to breathe, "It's...it's not fair..."

She spent hours cradling her fallen friend and sat there in the freezing cold, anger roaring within her. At the dark side. At the force. At the holocron. At herself. After hours of pouring hate unto everything else, she knew there was no one else to blame but herself. She was to blame for Applejack's death, and no one else. This was her burden she had to always carry with her. As she finished sniffling over her friend, she looked at her friend's lifeless and closed cold eyes. In that moment, she knew in her heart, she would never be the same again.

In that moment, Twilight had truly died.

Rarity suddenly stopped as she stepped off the train from Canterlot to Ponyville. The rain had settled to a gentle downpour and had mostly cleared the sky before evening had settled in. She had shed her Jedi robes as she did not want to attract any unwanted attention to herself. But she did wear a hooded cloak to protect her mane from the shower that meticulously beat against the edges of her hood. She knew of the rogue Sith that wandered around and she could not be certain if either of them were in Ponyville.

But she had suddenly stopped because she felt something wrong in the force. Her stomach tugged against her and she felt nauseous. No, this was not the force. This was something else, the Force was never this intense when something was wrong. That and it felt strange, she felt something inside of her, like a lack of harmony. Something was wrong.

She shook the feeling, likely nothing too bad. She had to keep her wits about her, the Force was a very strange thing.

Rarity looked up and found the new crystal castle in place of the old Golden Oaks library. The large and yet quaint castle sat upon a large tree stump that acted as the foundation for the castle. No walls or security like the Canterlot Castle. And it looked somewhat ominous and made from obsidian in the lack of natural light. The towering battlements caused a surge of dread run up her spine. She took note of this and decided to talk to Twilight about installing some outside lights so that when she found solitude in ehr home she would not have to muster courage just to knock on the door.

Her stride had slowed as she pondered the possibility of telling her of what is occurring. She was going to inform Twilight of what she did at Canterlot anyways and Celestia likely would have already sent a letter informing her former student. So, if they talked then there should be no harm in it.

She approached the large and ominous doors and rapped on the oaken threshold into her friend's latest home. She pulled the collar of her cloak closer and pulled her hood down.

The door was answered and there to meet her was none other than her very own Spikey wikey.

Rarity smiled and greeted the shocked and stunned baby dragon, "Hello-"

The door was immediately shut and Rarity humphed at the action. She had always known Spike as a gentleman, this was not like him. Rarity peaked in through one of the nearby windows to see what might have been the problem. After she saw nothing she returned to face the door and rapped on it once again. She had to admit that she was not pleased with the sudden rude gesture but she would not dare voice her anger or irritation at the young and learning dragon.

She spoke as she knocked, "Spike? Darling, is everything alright?"

"In a second Rarity!" Spike shouted through the door.

Rarity shrugged and giggled at his always strange mannerisms when he was around her. Rarity can remember when she had her little crushes at his age. She thought back to those days and she bit her lip at the memory, "Mmm...David Hasselhoof...now there's a stallion."

The door opened and she regained her composure, there Spike was. Standing tall and firm to impress her. His scales freshly cleaned and a bowtie around his neck and a smile on his face. Rarity could not help but smile back at the sharp looking dragon. Rarity cheeked, "My my, Spike the Dragon, it won't take you long before the mares start swooning over you."

Spike gave a friendly shrug, "What can I say, it's all natural. But, they are going to have to be disappointed. I already got my eye on a mare."

Spike winked at him and his eyes seemed to sparkle with the warm light behind him. Rarity blushed slightly and was rather impressed at his much improved flirting and his very confident behavior. She gave a modest giggle and chided, "My, what a charmer. May I come in?"

Spike ushered her in, "Please, it would be a pleasure."

Who is this dragon, and what has he done with Spike? She considered his age and while she did not know how quickly or how slow a dragon ages, but he must have been close to Sweetie Belle and she was fourteen. Right around that age that everything changes.

Rarity asked, "Where is Twilight?"

"Oh she's out studying an artifact that she found the other day. She actually has been gone a long time." Spike answered.

Rarity froze in place, Adamas peaked and nearly regained control but Rarity held her ground as she assured herself that it was not could not be the holocron. Rarity swallowed and hid her worry well. Rarity asked, "Okay...where is she now, do you know?"

Spike tapped his scaly chin, "Hmm...I think she mentioned something about being in the Celestial Citadel a few days ago."

Those were the castle ruins. She let loose Adamas and she said, "How long ago did she find this artifact?"

"Two, maybe three days ago," Spike shrugged, "Why is something wrong?"

"What did this artifact look like?" Adamas had a slight twinge of desperation squeak out. She thrust towards Spike quickly and he leaned back at her sudden inquisitive nature.

Spike mused, "Um...red and black, it was like this pyramid looking thing. It glowed too."

Adamas' eyes grew wide and averted her gaze to the ground, "Oh horsefeathers."

"Excuse me?"

"Sorry, I am dearly sorry, but I must leave to find Twilight immediately!" Adamas barreled out the door and slammed it shut behind her and sprinted towards the edge of town that lead to the Everfree Forest.

As she ran she pulled out her robes from inside her cloak and felt her lightsaber clank on its belt clip. She quickly put on everything and in between hard breaths she said, "I hope I am not too late."

Author's Note

Before you blaze this chapter with comments, I just want to say I know that Rarity knows about Twilight being the Sith'ari. But she had willfully forgotten about that when she left Canterlot. She had a lot to think about when she left and thus kind of forgot that fact. I do it all the time.

Now that all that sentimental bullsh :yay: t is out of the way, Vesper can truly embrace the dark side.

Hysteria

Star Wars: Power of the Dark Side
Chapter XVIII: Hysteria

The frost had settled in quickly. Winter had come and that meant the Weather Teams had to kick their flanks into high gear. When the snow factories would light up the halls of individual snowflakes that would fall to the earth like their ancestors before them. When families and friends would huddle close in a tight embrace to warm each other from the cold. When lovers would cuddle by a warm hearth to shield them from the frostbitten world outside. Rainbow Dash's favorite season, especially it will be her first season not on Weather Patrol.

No she was ina much more important job. She was a Wonderbolt now.

Nearly a week and a half of training, briefing, and consideration and now she was officially a Wonderbolt. At first, she had to admit, she was a bit anxious and a little saddened that she got the position. While it was depressing that the Wonderbolts were replaced so quickly, but she could not let that halt her from fulfilling her lifelong dream of becoming a Wonderbolt.

Rainbow Dash shut her locker and looked at the plaque that was on it. Where there should have been 'Spitfire' there was 'Rainbow Dash'. She smiled and saw herself in the opaque brass metal nameplate. She wore the Wonderbolt's uniform quite well. At least she thought. The familiar lightning bolt design emblazoned on the sides and the baby blue accented her cyan coat quite well.

She took in a deep breath and breathed it out through her mouth, her eyes remaining shut. Her life had improved so much since she had become a Wonderbolt. Not only that she had the dream job she always wanted, she got to meet so many of the celebrities that she knew and all of the popular ponies that lived in Canterlot. Already she was famous for being the fastest pegasus ever (actually recorded now) and being an Element of Harmony, but her reputation improved vastly when she took up the blue uniform. She got a place in Canterlot for little to no cost. Where normally it would have cost seven hundred bits, it only cost her one hundred and ten bits. So she was happy about that.

Her reverie and praise for her new life was interrupted by a calm and soothing voice that was very near her ear, "Oh, Dashie."

Rainbow Dash turned and met the warm gaze of the mare that she has come to care for over the past week, one of the new Wonderbolts, Hazelblossom. As her name would suggest she was a hazel coloured mare with warm yellow eyes and a deep brown mane that was short enough that it reached the bottom of her nuzzle. She fluttered her eyes and her ever playful voice spoke volumes to her heart, "We're waiting on you, leader."

Rainbow Dash smiled and replied, "I'll be right out, I just needed a second."

Hazel rushed to her lover and wrapped a hoof around her shoulders and in a soothing voice she breathed, "Is something wrong?"

Rainbow hid a smile and said, "Yes."

She leaned in close and turned her head to Hazel's and nuzzled underneath her chin and whispered huskily in her ear, "You were not with me."

Rainbow very lightly kissed Hazel down her jawline and on her neck. Hazel slightly squirmed and giggled, "Dashie, not here. We have a speech to attend."

Rainbow Dash smiled, "But speeches are so boring, and it doesn't start for another ten minutes."

Hazel giggled, "Dash, stop. Not right now."

Rainbow Dash sighed, she could not resist those eyes, "Fine. But I expect a few extra minutes when this is over."

They connected warm gazes and Hazel smiled, "Alright, you've got a deal Dash."

They gathered themselves and left the locker room making their way down the halls. They matched the same temperature as it was outside. Hazel shivered and Rainbow Dash pulled her in closer. The cold air of the halls were no better than the air outside, Rainbow Dash did not know the exact temperature, but she could only assume that it was below 25 degrees. They made their way down the maze like hallways to where they would need to meet.

The halls were quiet aside from the occasional pony that was involved with the speech. Guards given specific orders to where and whom they are ordered. Their faces sullen and not exactly a lift me up. Rainbow Dash could vaguely remember that Celestia was giving this speech because she was declaring official peace with the Griffon Kingdom. Thus far, their borders had been relatively closed. The only time that griffons were seen was when Gilda had stopped by to visit. And even then, Rainbow Dash did not find out until later that she was an ambassador for the griffon kingdom to figure out the new rulers. From what Rainbow Dash had heard, it went over relatively good and the Griffons agreed that their relations should improve. Now that a new emperor had been chosen for the throne.

The tapestries had changed with this part of the castle. She did not notice that she had strayed from where she and the other Wonderbolts had to meet.

They both halted in their steps when they heard the sound of two voices arguing in the adjacent room.

"I will not stand for this! I cannot stand for this," She recognized the one, belonging to Princess Celestia, "A week and a half of silence after your hunters are found dead."

The other was a stallion but it was deep and sounded as if knives were scraping against stone, "Need I remind you, princess, that it was your Sentinels that failed to capture the rogue Sith?"

"Spare me the comments about my own Sentinels who wrongfully sought combat and engaged expecting them to be only apprentices."

Rainbow Dash lifted a hoof to her lips and shooshed Hazel who was getting very uncomfortable from the stallion's voice. Hazel nodded in agreement and Rainbow Dash leaned over the corner and looked to find the two ponies.

She saw Celestia leaning against one of the benches, shoulders tense and pulled up. Donning richly adorned armour and simple robes. A look that was not really befitting for a princess, but she wore it well. Rainbow Dash mentally kicked herself, she had been hanging around Rarity for too long. She saw the glint of metal around her hips and two baton looking things on her back.

Then she saw the stallion, wearing large golden plate armour with a red scarf over one of his shoulders. His face masked by a golden helmet. A large black T made the slit to look out. On his back as a brown rifle, very shrewd and darkly stained wood on what looked like wrought iron. He stood on his hind legs, forehooves crossed over his golden breastplate. Two other shorter stallions stood next to him, what looked to be spears at their sides.

Celestia slammed a hoof on a bench and grumbled, "They are growing in numbers by the day and we have not seen sight of anything. No agents. No assassins. No recruitment for the Sith. They are expecting a speech of peace with the Griffons and it is not what they shall receive."

The stranger spoke, a low rumbling growl escaping his throat as he did so, "To keep your subjects in the dark is to shut your eyes to your enemies. You are ill prepared for an attack, which is why you came crawling back to me. To do the work that you cannot do."

Clestia turned to the strange pony and this was the first pony Rainbow Dash had ever seen that Celestia was dwarfed by in height. Though she spoke coldly and fearlessly, "Mandalore. Who's side are you on? I asked you to bring me the bodies of those rogue Sith so they cannot gain followers. We have both failed. And do not preach to me what I should do about my citizen's safety and security."

Celestia locked her gaze on Mandalore, tightening like iron, "You are the one who sailed to a new continent without even breathing a word to your followers."

Mandalore snickered, "But I am not the one being hunted by the Sith."

What the buck are they talking about? Sith? Mandalore? These are words and terms that she has never heard in any vocabulary or any other setting other than now. While it filled her mostly with confusion, a small part of her flickered a spark of curiosity.

Celestia pulled something from under a bench and slapped it on the oaken seat. Rainbow Dash could barely see what it was but it looked to be a cracked helmet of some sort, with a quick insignia emblazoned on it. A dark crescent crossed with swords. Celestia barked, "This is a sign that they are mobilizing and they are seeking to destroy every society that threatens them."

Mandalore picked up the helmet with slight hesitation and turned it over in his hooves. Mandalore growled, "Where did you get this?"

Celestia nodded to the helmet, "Three days ago. My scouts found five dead Crimson Water corpses with them. They knew that these were Mandalorians and still they were slaughtered."

She paused and her tightened atitude loosened slightly as she said, "It would appear that we have a common enemy, Mandalore the Immortal."

Mandalore pondered the situation at hand and he had grown agitated in their discussion. He considered his options and thought of things that Rainbow Dash could never bear. She was content with leading the Wonderbolts, nothing more.

Mandalore spoke gravely, "I have not been truthful princess. We have spread out hunt for the Sith ever since you put out the bounty. Spread far across the continent to find these rogue Sith. They move with uncanny speed and disappear without a trace. And they bear the mark of the Dark Blessing."

The stallion turned to leave and said, "I cannot promise anything. My warriors that are here can stay a week, but I can offer no more support. We are spread thin. And the Clans have never been more distant from one another. They must be reminded who rules them."

Celestia sidled, "Then remind them."

The stranger left and his guards followed him as they left. Rainbow Dash stopped her snooping and turned to face Hazel. She seemed a bit shaken and Rainbow Dash could not help but feel the same way but she could never express that. Rainbow Dash could not help but feel that she had heard something that should not have been heard. Rainbow Dash however felt her adrenaline rush and she loved that feeling. Doing something she wasn't supposed to do or hearing something she was never meant to hear. But she had Hazel right there, and Rainbow Dash could accept whatever punishment they threw at her. Hazel however was a little bit more soft than she was. In more ways than one.

Rainbow Dash nuzzled Hazel as she whispered in a low tone, "Meet me at the speech, I have a feeling this is not over yet."

Hazel shook her head, "Dashie I-"

"Hazel," Rainbow Dash squeezed her tighter, "I can handle the punishments that come with this. I don't think I'd be able to live with myself if you got in trouble because I dragged you here. Please Hazel."

Hazel sighed contentedly knowing how stubborn Rainbow Dash can be and accepting the fact that she cannot resist Rainbow Dash's pleading wide eyes. Hazel pecked Rainbow Dash on the cheeks and responded, "Alright Dashie, I'll meet you at the speech."

Hazel sneaked away and just as she rounded the nearby corner, Rainbow Dash turned her attention back over the corner to Princess Celestia who was inquisitively looking over something on the table. Rainbow could not quite make out what it was. As newly appointed Captain of the Wonderbolts she was entitled to see many things that were otherwise lost to the public eye. As Rainbow Dash lingered her gaze on Princess Celestia, she had noticed that she was a little tense. Rainbow recognized a pony like that a mile away, it was a pony still in mourning. It wasn't Luna, she had seen the midnight princess a few hours ago. Who could have died that left such a weight on Celestia's shoulders?

Her mind raced as she immediately assumed the worst. It throbbed with terrible thoughts of her friends dying and her not being by their side until the very end like she promised. Twilight would be the only one that would make Celestia so sullen.

Rainbow Dash shook her head and whispered, "Now come on Rainbow Dash, you haven't seen your friends in a while doesn't mean that you can assume the worst. Maybe some...distant alicorn relative from a thousand years ago."

It was a big decision for her to just up and leave her friends without breathing a word. A few days ago she did have a sudden aching and nagging urge to pop in on Applejack and say hello. She felt lost and confused slightly without her friends near her but this was the Wonderbolts and she had been away from them before, why would it be so different now? Loyalty to her friends had always come first tied with her dream of being a Wonderbolt.

Rainbow pushed her thoughts aside as another pony came into view. She barely showed any signs of regaining composure to hide her feelings, as the pony stopped a few feet behind her and bowed, "Master Solinara."

She was dressed very similarly to Celestia...or as she called her Solinara, though less aesthetically pleasing. Rainbow listened more closely.

"...and there has been no sight of the rogue sith or any affiliates of the Dark Blessing since a few weeks ago."

Solinara pressed her hooves hard against the oaken table, "Status on the identity of the Sith'ari, Moonshadow?"

"Unknown."

"And what of Master Adamas? Have you found her?"

The pony breathed, hesitantly, "She...her location is unknown. At least not since her return to Ponyville."

Solinara lost her composure and slammed her hoof on the table in anger, her robe fluttering up and Rainbow saw three pieces of metal on her hip, moving with her sudden flash of anger. She could only distinguish them as some sort of hilt.

Solinara barked, "Three weeks, three weeks of silence! Our enemy is unknown, the Dark Blessing's location is unknown, my Sentinels are dead, and I have lost my pupil!"

Rainbow Dash swallowed hard and kept a wince from escaping her lips, deep down not accepting the fact that Twilight was dead. Celestia had settled and her livid tone was nearly a whisper, "We are vulnerable for attack and our enemies know it. They are rearing up for an attack."

The pony chimed, "If I might be so bold, master, we are only making ourselves more vulnerable with this speech."

Solinara turned and crossed her hooves behind her back, "We are running out of options, Padawan Moonshadow. This is not exposing our soft underbelly, this is a trap set to lure them out and test their mettle. And they are doing the same."

There was a long strip of silence as her ears folded against her head, Rainbow Dash refused to listen to any more. She stepped away cautiously and silently, her heart falling deep below her chest. Twilight was gone...and she had promised never to leave. Rainbow, for the first time in her life, held back a tear of sadness and loss. When she was done with this speech she would ask for a leave for visitation and for comfort for her friends. Though it pained her to see their hurt faces as she suddenly came back, it would not go over easy but it was better than not going at all. Rainbow's hoof falls had become so quiet, that even she could no longer hear their weight.

The air was cold and stung through her tight blue uniform and shivered slightly in the cold. She stood stone faced as she was commanded, on one side of the princess. She stood staring out at a large courtyard that had once only a spec of dust upon the white coated flagstone floor. Now it was filled to the brim and bustled with activity and with gentle murmurs that made them sound pretty menacing. Some of them talked about the same subject, which frightened the fearless flier even more. Even though she was incredibly awesome there were only two things that creeped her out enough to scare her. Fillies that were acting very creepy. And multiple voices talking in unison. There was just something about it that really unsettled her.

She gave a cold swallow at it. Staring off into the light snowfall that had blown down from the weather factories of Canterlot. She lingered her mind over what she had heard and seen and never wanted to speak or think about it again. But something inside of her just could not ignore it. There was a lot that she had to say when she returned to Ponyville.

This plan of Celestia's to draw out these 'Sith', as she called them, was far too risky for Rainbow's taste and she could handle a lot and take a lot. But to endanger the lives of so many ponies, she could willingly overlook maybe one or two, maybe even three. But at numbers this large? You would have to be absolutely sure that you would win. A quote that was preached to her multiple times in basic training is "Half the fight is in the mind than on the battlefield."

Rainbow had no idea what it meant at first, but now that this has opened her eyes she knows that all sh could do was stand there. She dared not defy her princess, loyalty to a grain of salt.

She looked about the balcony and saw the other Wonderbolts in similar positions on the small balcony. Around the tiled roofs were guards and in the courtyard in the perimeter were guards. To know Celestia is to know that paranoia is only the beginning of her personality and Rainbow Dash could never truly understand why she was. She was never entitled nor given permission to talk to Celestia alone.

Her gaze had fallen on Luna who stood proud and stoic with her chest puffed out and at attention. Unaffected by the drastic near zero temperatures. As if sensing the gaze on her Luna looked at the Wonderbolt's captain with her peripheral vision and gave a soft smirk that warmed Rainbow slightly, "Nervous captain?"

Rainbow Dash coughed and replied, "Heh, well...no, not at all. Just waiting for this boring speech to be over."

Luna snickered, "I can agree with you on that. You have no idea the amount of irony in this situation."

'Oh trust me I think I know enough...' Is what Rainbow Dash wanted to say to Luna but she could not converse about her snooping out of fear that she might inform Celestia and request a secret audience or worse. Rainbow kept her strong and fierce facade and gave an arrogant smirk, "Glad I'm not the only non-egghead here that doesn't want to hear somepony talk about what they might do."

Rainbow Dash and Luna shared a small round of laughter but she let it slowly die as she held her anxiety in her throat and felt the awkwardness more closely than the cold. Rainbow froze as she felt an embrace of something surround her and she heard in her mind the soft and intimidating voice of Princess Luna in her head, "I find your arrogance very charming. Just know that not everypony might. Just a friendly warning, captain."

Rainbow tried t ease her tension with a fake smile and worry filling her. She swallowed hard and Luna seemed to enjoy the mess that Rainbow was in, "Captain, relax. Take a deep breath."

The far from comforting long breath did nothing to ease her mind but she could hold her emotions in close and not let anypony find out what she was truly feeling. Nothing could ease her from this reverie of anxiety. She looked at Luna and saw that she was wearing near rags for clothes and a long brown robe with her starry mane billowing behind her, tied back in a ponytail. Next to her was a very similar hued mare that Rainbow recognized as this Moonshadow that was apart of the secret conversation.

Both ponies stiffened and breathing in the winter air, Luna released in a loud announcing voice, "Fillies and gentlecolts of Equestria."

Rainbow stood at sudden attention as she heard her hoof falls. She did not carry much physical weight but the sound of her hooves alone were enough to shudder Rainbow Dash and cause her to stand at immediate attention. She held a heavy weight of pride and power that Rainbow Dash could not help but bow to this powerful figure. She radiated power and beauty beyond the mortal comprehensions of the words.

Celestia passed Rainbow and she felt the power move. She wore a long black cloak with golden hem and matching red gold armour. On her hips on full display were the same rod shapes that were attached to her hip before, but now six of them swaying on strings attached to her belt.Whatever they were, they were quite menacing.

Her normal regalia was gone and lowering her head she rested her hooves on the balcony and all the whispering nobles fell instantly silent and paid very close attention to their goddess and princess. She spoke as she always did, with warm pleasure and with the tone of a soothing mother to their fillies, "My little ponies...I shall not keep you all so hidden from the truth. Just that, I have not been forefront with my information and have kept a large secret from you all.

"There exists two orders that have waged war on our land for centuries. Ever since the First Alicorn Empire in fact. And for the last thousand years I have kept them a secret from you all. I did this because I thought them defeated all of them. But, it would appear that such secrets always resurface when it is not needed. But, what Equestria it was before it has to be again. I see this now. Where we once protected our land from invaders, we shall do again.

"The Jedi and the Sith. These orders, have returned. I am one of the Jedi and so is Luna and Moonshadow. These Sith even now plan our domination and complete annihilation. And I have nopony to blame but myself."

Murmurs had settled over the crowd as a sudden and yet familiar voice called out over the whisperings, silencing them, "So you yet admit your sins, Solinara?"

Rainbow focused down at the courtyard where the voice came from and she saw two ponies dressed in all black robes and a large silver baton looking thing on their backs. They were menacing but she knew that voice anywhere. That was the voice of Pinkie Pie. What was she doing? Rainbow Dash had settled as Celestia's shoulder's shifted weight and told everypony to hush to her words.

Celestia gave a cruel smirk, "So the upstarts finally reveal themselves."

Rainbow kept her soldier like composure but her eyes darted in disbelief from Pinkie and Fluttershy, being able to see them very clearly through their shrouds. Rainbow Dash knew their faces anywhere. She listened with a lump forming in her throat.

Pinkie looked up defiantly at Princess Celestia and the others that acted very tense around her and kept iron gazes on the black shrouded pony. Pinkie intoned, "You are the upstart for trying to hide your true nature for a thousand years. While it is true that you defeated us and made us sleep for a thousand years. Stirring in our great powers."

She turned to the ponies that kept a reasonable distance and Fluttershy, with more confidence than Rainbow Dash had ever seen, spoke loudly to them, "You see, your dear princess has kept one of the largest secrets Equestria has ever known. She has brainwashed generations of ponies to hide from her warseeking ways."

"You-"

"Your princess preaches friendship and kindness when in reality she has committed more war crimes than me or everypony here combined."

"Now that's-"

She turned to face the supposed tyrant, "She tried to start anew even though she knew of what would happen. She tried to have crontrol of destiny, when in reality...she is just another pawn."

"Silence!" Celestia slammed her hoof that cracked the white stone. Dust filled the air in front of her for a time before it revealed a face of the princess that Rainbow Dash never wanted to see. Spite and anger. She had never seen such passion and emotion course through her. Celestia tried to compose herself as she growled, "I will not stand here and be judged by the likes of you and your pathetic excuse for a pet."

"Why you-"

Pinkie lifted a hoof to stop Fluttershy from drawing the metallic rod on her back. Pinkie spoke loud enough for everypony to hear, "No, show restraint where the princess has none."

Celestia was livid with anger, Rainbow could feel it emanate off of her like an aura of pain and rage. She tried desperately to hang on to her emotions and compose herself. She fell silent as she gribbed the sides of the balcony railing. Rainbow waited for a rebuttal but there was none, making Rainbow Dash question her morals on what she believed was true and what was influenced by Celestia.

Pinkie turned to the crowd once more as Fluttershy lowered her hoof, "You have been deceived, good ponies of Equestria. You have all fallen on hard times and there is nothing Celestia can do about that because she is afraid of change. Afraid that Equestria will become a nation of war again. But by avoiding it, she had it become one as it grew. Making it nigh impossible for her to avoid herself."

Luna stepped forward and said, "How would you have it then? How would you govern such a nation? Yes, the leader has made mistakes but I ask everypony, have we all not made mistakes in our lifetime? Truly if you search inside-"

While the crowd murmured Fluttershy interrupted, "Save the speech, Gray Jedi, do not teach them a lesson on redemption. Nightmare Moon."

Fluttershy spoke clearly, without falter or squeaks of any kind, silencing the crowd, "You are fronted with a single question. Ponies of Equestria. Will you stay with a hypocritical tyrant? Or will you join us, and our new world order. The New Dawn."

Murmurs amongst the crowd grew louder and the two rebels. Shocked and stunned at the spectacle before her, Rainbow sat in silence as she watched hysteria break out, full brawn.

"We cannot forget the thousand years of protection. I'm staying!"

"Yes, but how can we be able to trust a leader that keeps secrets from us! I side with the New Dawn!"

"You fools, our protection is not guaranteed by a broken fascist government."

"But how are we to survive the winter on this broken serf system? Kindness? Joy? We need assurance that we have the resources we need. I am with the New Dawn."

One by one they split their numbers. Rainbow glanced to the guards, gazing at them and seeing some of them filled with uncertainty but too much fear to actually voice their opinions. They had seen what happens to those who betray her. Pinkie shrugged at Celestia and said, "How does it feel that half of your citizens have chosen the Sith?"

Celestia offered no words as she seemed to narrow her gaze, tightening around the already weakened balcony. Rainbow knew what she had waiting and felt a twang of fear rise up through her. Celestia ordered to the guards, "Keep the loyalists and either capture or kill the ones who have committed high treason. Kill the rogue Sith."

Celestia turned and left as she did she heard war cries and whispered to Rainbow Dash, "Run far from here and warn Twilight."

Rainbow shook her head slightly and said, "But...isn't she..."

"Go."

Without a moment's hesitation she burst into the winter air to confirm whether or not Celestia was joking. Although Celestia was into jokes, she never would do something so dark. She needed to know if Twilight lived or died. She could not live with the knowledge knowing either. As she rapidly left earshot she heard the sound of conflict break out between the Canterlot nobles. The cries of battle meeting, hoping that Hazel fled when she could. Rainbow breathed a silent prayer on her lips as she soared through the air. The words spoken resonating deep within her, she had not heard such urgency in Celestia's voice before. She never heard so much weakness before.

Faded Lines

Star Wars: Power of the Dark Side
Chapter XIX: Faded Lines

Vesper breathed calmly. Despite the harsh weather and the cold stinging air that cut through her fur and skin like a razor blade, she felt nothing of the harsh weather conditions. She did not feel the harsh embrace of winter. She did not feel the cold hand of ice and snow envelope her. No, she used her anger as an outlet for her power and to keep the elements at bay. Her simple cloak was enough, to stay the steely blade of winter at bay.

She had finished her task rather quickly, two weeks and three days had passed since Lord Scorpan had given her assignment. Since then she had serious time to think on her own. She was isolated, alone, no pony around for miles. She had done things alone and at the very beginning of this test, she did not know if she could have made it through it. Now Vesper had no doubt, this was a trying but very doable test. Minus the ghosts that tried to devour her force essence ever so often.

The ghosts really were the only thing that faired a problem to her. She could not physically harm them, and her force powers had no effect. She had almost lost her life the first few times, and nearly died a third as she was tricked and fell down a chasm. However, it was there that she had found her salvation against the ghastly hauntings. It was there she found the armour of Darth Embra.

It was a simple set of armour. Lighter than anything she had worn before. Appearing very archaic and fit well to her short and lean physique. The armour was a dark ebony with light blue accents around the spaulders, barding chest plate, and the hoofed bracers. While she wore the armour she felt faster and slightly more agile than before, like the force had somehow enhanced the physical output of the wearer. Her strength had slightly improved and her stamina lasted longer than usual.

When she had returned from the secret cranny, she found out that she even learned a force technique that allowed her to devour ghosts and use them to improve her force capabilities. She had devoured many of the specters that haunted the ruins of the Celestial Citadel. She had never felt so much power before.

True to her promise to herself, she made a routine she followed every morning and she saw slow but sure enough results that made her more physically capable in a fight. That and she practiced more with her lightsaber combat form. She had no way to test if she had improved with it. She recalled her earlier fights and noticed she was put on the defensive a lot which Vesper would now want to avoid. The less she was put on the defensive now, the better.

She traversed the harsh slops of Mount Equus, slippery and icy slopes of the mountain that towered and dwarfed the former majesty that was Celestial Citadel. The howling wind whipping wildly in her ears and bracing the very edge of her hood. Her Sith Blade clanked against her armour, the sound muffled in the blizzardous winds. The slopes steep and jagged sharp ledges jutted up to the heavens. It is said that the First Blessing communicated with the Gods here, and asked for leaders to bring them to a more civilized time. Vesper knew the hidden story well, she had memorized it for the horrors that it truly held.

She needed time away from the fallen castle, she traversed the halls many times and had too many reminders of her dearly missed friend. And whenever that she thought about Applejack she began to think about all of her friends, and their judgment of her character. She felt the brim of the insults cascade through her vast mind and she clenched against them and sheltered her feelings.

As well to find an artifact, another holocron that she had read about in hidden notes in the Celestial Citadel. She learned that in the War of Light and Shadow, the Sith had hidden away with a Sith Lord named Darth Mortis and they took hold in the forgotten and wasted castle. They used enslaved wizards to cast wards and protections on the new Sith hold and even moved far into Mount Equus. It was Mount Equus that things began to change with the Sith. They learned that the Changelings had found the Sith teachings and slowly but surely turned it against them. In time the Sith had made the Changelings flee from their hive and settle elsewhere. In the mountain the Sith hid many artifacts and notes of great power, those Changelings that defected and satyed helped and joined the new Dark Blessing, in hopes that their Jedi counterparts would never find them. They hid clues in the fallen castle and Vesper took great pleasure in finding a specific artifact that would aid her in her condition that hindered her joint Magic and Force capabilities.

She as well needed to lead the Jedi that followed her astray.

She knew it was a Jedi because she could sense the goodness of heart.

The Jedi did not tail far behind and though they thought that Vesper could not sense them, they were horribly wrong.

She climbed a ledge and planted her hooves hard on the jagged and yet smooth stone surface. She stopped as she reached the centre of the stone ledge and waited for the Jedi to quickly join her. Her kerchief that she had wrapped around her neck helped in staving out the cold bite of the harsh winds. She stood on her hind legs and brought a forehoof to rest on the necklace that was around her neck. On the simple leather cord was the necklace that Applejack had worn before Vesper had killed her. She closed her eyes as she flashed a memory in her mind. The memory of when she had both Applejack and Rarity over for a slumber party. Such a simpler time, a time of merriment and laughter that did not have complications or any foretelling of greater conflicts. A smile had danced her lips, albeit not very long but it warmed her heart some at the memory. Despite the fact that they barely got along, they had agreed to for Vesp...for Twilight.

She wore it and it had weight, emotional weight that helped her accept her friend's death. A reminder of what she had done and a reminder that no matter what, she would never do this to her friends ever again.

Vesper opened her eyes as she heard the hooves stop climbing and stand behind her. An expansive cave mouth opened, just where she had deciphered and read. It was dark and all natural light died as it went deeper and deeper, into the very shadows of oblivion. Vesper did not feel a twinge of fear as she gazed into it, she looked into the darkness and found a sliver of pride rise through her as she found the cave that held more Sith secrets than any other she had read about in the notes and books she had found.

A voice raged over the wind, apparently out of breath, "Twi-light."

Vesper turned in dismay and looked to find a sweating and exhausted Rainbow Dash standing before her. Dressed in the garb of a Wonderbolt. Vesper was stunned to say the least, and asked, "Rainbow? What...what are you doing here?"

Rainbow drew in a large gulp of air and explained, "The princess sent me here to you. Listen, it's bad...like...really bad."

She paused as she looked Vesper up and down and fear garnered across her expression, "What...what are you wearing?"

From the fear, Vesper could guess that she knew the significance of the robes. Vesper was afraid of something like this happening. She rested a hoof on the holocron and bent her head to look at the protrusion in the pocket of her robe. It hummed with resonating dark side energy. Raw and uncut. Waiting for Vesper to feed off of it.

Vesper almost choked at the sorrow in Rainbow's voice as she stuttered, "Wha-wha-what happened to-to your h-horn?"

"I have a lot to explain..."

Rainbow shouted outbursting , "What the fuck is happening, Twilight!? First, you suddenly whisk yourself way off to the creepiest fucking place in Equestria! Then, my idles all die at the same time. I have to live in Canterlot because of my new job, away from my friends might I add. Three of which are crazy fucking lunatics who wear black robes and are starting some sort of fascist regime. Fuck!"

Vesper was surprised and shocked at the level of language and volume she expressed her emotions. Too many emotions swirled within her for Vesper to exactly pinpoint which one she felt the most. They were all some what equal. After her rant, Rainbow Dash slumped down on a small boulder and folded her ears back, facing the direction from where they came from. Vesper felt sympathy for the Wonderbolt as she sat in her sadness facing where she had likely came from.

Vesper joined sides with her and sat next to her in silence. Her Sith philosophies told her against this and dismiss her away, but Vesper could never turn away from one of her friends. She was, in fact, doing this for them. Holding onto the last bit of loyalty and personality she had ever since she had taken up the mantle of Sith'ari. She had big shoes to fill and expectations to meet. And now, so did Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow sniffled, stifling a tear to run down her cheek and she muttered, "I just want everything to go back to normal..."

Vesper considered offering a hoof for comfort but she was not exactly dressed to comfort or counsel anything or anypony for that matter. That and what could she say, that everything was going to go back the way it used to be? No, it was too far for that. She was in too deep to turn back now.

Vesper sighed, "It's too late now...this is our world now."

Silence stretched on for what seemed like an eternity, it was uncomfortable and Vesper wished she was not apart of it. But she was partially to blame for it. She had taken weeks to devote all of her time with the teachings of the Sith. The silence was indeed loud and there was nothing that Vesper could do to alleviate it. It was hard to grasp and certainly hard if is somepony like Rainbow Dash. Too hard. Rainbow Dash had gone through so much and likely much more if this is to continue. And she knows it, which is why she is so anxious and fearful.

Finally, Rainbow Dash asked quietly, "Are you one of them?"

Vesper tried to find a good answer for her, "Not necessarily, I am not siding with them no. But I am learning the ways of the Sith."

"Why?"

"Why what?"

"Why are you doing this?" Vesper feared the way that she sounded, she sounded to level headed despite the situation and it ran her cold with dread, "Why are learning this?"

Vesper dug deep and replied openly to her friend, "I am doing this for you...and for our friends-"

"So you cut off your horn for your friends?"

"Well-"

"You would sacrifice yourself just for us? I thought you above all ponies never liked to be singled out or single out anypony."

"Now Rainbow listen-"

"You should never sacrifice yourself for your friends-"

"I'm trying to protect Equestria!" Vesper shouted, using the Force to project her voice louder. Being careful not to start an avalanche. She continued in a quieter voice, "I cut off my horn because I believed it to be the only way to save Equestria...I was wrong...I put my faith in somepony that I never knew about or never cared to trust. I was carving my own path of self-destruction.

"But I have a new mentor, who has walked both paths of the Force and now I am going to take hold of my destiny and embrace what I must do-"

"Twilight!" Vesper turned her attention away from Rainbow Dash, who as well followed to find the source of the shout. Vesper looked up and knew that she sensed the light side.

The figure was a blur as they rushed in and embraced her warmly. The hug was comforting and the very familiar voice sputtered in her shoulder, "Thank Equestria that you are okay! Oh stars, I thought the worst had happened to you darling!"

Vesper shoved he away and said, "What are you doing? How did you find me? And aren't you-"

"A Jedi." Rarity said slightly hurt a the shove away and she explained, "Not if I could help it. Yes I use the light side of the force but I cannot fully embrace what the Jedi believe in. To be honest it never felt right in the beginning. I am a Gray Jedi."

Vesper tried t wrap her mind around it and nothing seemed to add up. Vesper shook her head violently and said, "But wait, how could this have happened? Aren't Jedi taught really young?"

Rarity nodded, "Yes. I was one of the first of a new generation of force sensitives. As was you. Sunset Shimmer was one as well. We were brought in and Sunset had shown prodigy like control of the force. At every turn, I could never fully embrace the code, which is why I am just a Jedi Master and not seated on the council."

Rairty's expression was warm as she said, "I am just so glad that you are alright, I just don't know what I would have done if I had found you-"

She looked at Vesper's chest and she seemed petrified, Rainbow followed her gaze and she seemed shocked as well. Vesper swallowed, as Rainbow Dash pointed, "Twilight...why do you have Applejack's necklace?"

Vesper made no eye contact as she rested a hoof on the necklace and she spoke, "...I...we...I was learning the ways of the Sith at the Celestial Citadel and she had a band of Mandalorian Warriors with her...they attacked me...it took me a while but I got them...me and Applejack met. I tried to reason with her, but she was just so blinded by what she believed in that she tried to kill me..."

Vesper clenched her eyes at the horrible sound of sword piercing through flesh, she fought tears as she finished, "...I had to...there was nothing I could have done...she was too far gone."

Rarity pulled Vesper in for another comforting hug and soothed, "Shh, darling it's okay...I forgive you."

Silence filled the three of them after Vesper's explanation and Vesper stood there in Rarity's embrace for a good few minutes. She forgot how comforting a hug was and how soft Rarity was, she had always given the best hugs. And yet despite this, she could not feel better about herself with her murder of one of her close friends. What really shook her was how quiet Rainbow Dash was, she was deathly quiet throughout all of this. Vesper had never heard Rainbow Dash get so quiet before. Vesper pulled herself away and nearly whispered, "Rainbow Dash...are you okay?"

Rainbow Dash offered no reaction, all she did was, she cracked, "I...I-I can't believe this...it just feels like-"

"-Your life is slipping through your hooves?" Twilight chided, "I know the feeling. I have felt that for a long time, the only thing that has been pushing me is you guys. But now...I don't know who to trust anymore."

Rarity rested a hoof on her shoulder comfortingly, "You have us Twilight. As long as I breathe, I will aid you in any way that I can."

Rainbow Dash took in a breath, seemingly burying her feelings down inside her and said, "Well...that's...a lot to take in. I have to head back and report back to Celestia."

Rainbow Dash flew off, slower than usual, Rarity commented, "Poor dear...she was perhaps the closest to Applejack."

Vesper shook herself and added, "What news...of Equestria and its ponies?"

Rarity coughed, regaining her composure, "Well...the last remaining Sith revealed themselves. Darth Mortis and Darth Koselig. They have effectively divided Canterlot and next...the rest of Equestria."

Vesper turned towards the large mouth of the cave and stared deep into the shadows and commented, "Then I must be swift."

"That's not all."

"Really?"

"Indeed, darling, "Rarity turned next to Vesper, "Celestia has brought back the Jedi and are starting to hunt you down. She is a warmonger and it is only a matter of time before she embraces her true nature to hunt you down herself. And she will not hesitate."

Vesper processed the information, her beloved mentor is now her enemy. How had it come to this? How could this have happened? She had never expected herself to be on opposite sides of her and it pained her greatly. But she had likely hired those Mandalorians and gods know what else she had sent after Vesper. However, she had the element of surprise and mobility of one person. However, Celestia threw the first punch anything at this point is retaliation. And Vesper would do just that.

Vesper sighed, "Why are you doing this?"

Rarity shrugged, "You are my friend. I am not going to forsake our years of friendship because the princess wants a loyal and obedient lapdog. I will try and keep up the facade, but I do not know how long I can put up with it before she starts to knows my next move or exiles me for transpiring with the enemy."

Vesper smiled, "I'm glad that you accept what I am doing and have faith in me."

Rarity returned, "My pleasure Twilight, always."

Rarity looked over the dark cave mouth and asked, "So, what are we getting in that cave?"

Vesper took in a deep breath and stepped closer to the cave mouth, "Inside that cave is the key to my victory against my former master. My reconnection to my magic, as I can wield magic and force at the same time. This is my edge against him."

Rarity stepped forward and stepped to the side and ushered her towards the cave mouth and said, "Well then, let's get underway darling."

Twilight nodded and stepped ever closer to the dark mouth and was slightly put at ease knowing that one of her closest friends was now an ally. And not an enemy, relief was nice to have at this moment in time. For now, she needed to occupy her mind with her revenge against Venator and Celestia.

With Silence Comes Fear

Star Wars: Power of the Dark Side
Chapter XX: With Silence Comes Fear

The dull hum of Rarity's lightsaber was enough comfort, however small the feeling was, to have near her. It reminded Vesper that she was not alone, which kept her spirits up. Her constant isolation away from the good ponies of Ponyville had started to weigh on her, driving her mind into dark places of which there is no return. They had to have been traversing the inter workings of the cave for nearly three hours now. Leading down tunnels and twists that all but confused her and threw her off track. To be honest, she was given little information for what she is specifically looking for. All Scorpan, and the notes she had found, told her that it could help her in her fight with Venator. It did not explain what or who it was. Which frustrated Vesper to no end.

Her salvation rested in the care of an artifact she has never seen before and a former Sith with Celestia knows what intentions. However, with all of these facts she kept a level head, because she was with one of her friends. She always felt more confident with her friends. And considering recent events, she could really use somepony she can trust.

The tunnel was damp and eerily in the distance they heard the sound of water dripping into a pool. Monotonously it fell and joined the small puddle of water. The only light being projected was from the lightsaber and the bright aquamarine blade gave little help to the darkness to stave off the shadows. Rarity lead the way slightly, with Vesper resting a hoof on her sword she looked inside herself and calmed her nerves. Accepting and drawing in the raw dark side energy that rested within the cave. She was definitely getting close to whatever it was that would help her. She could feel it.

Round a corner Rarity asked, "Why did you put so much trust into Venator anyways?"

Vesper shrugged, "I don't know...it was the heat of the moment...I didn't think with my head."

Rarity smirked, "That's a first. I cannot imagine you functioning without using your head."

Vesper smirked and exchanged a warm face with Rarity, the slight grin and the casual way that she presented herself made her glow and her beauty projecting even in the lack of light. Rarity added, "I can understand acting on instinct, we all do it, we all make mistakes. It's the mistakes that make us who we are."

She turned her attention back to the cave and commented, "And truly the Sith could have found a better place for their knowledge, this place is filthy."

Vesper chuckled, "I don't think they were thinking about aesthetics when they were hiding their knowledge away."

Rarity scoffed, "Well if I were them, I would find some secluded place in the mountains to put it. Not a dark hole in the side of a mountain. That's just not functional."

They continued on in relative silence, a deep hanging feeling of unspoken tension had risen between them. They were still on opposite sides there is no preventing that. But there was something else, something that she just could not put her hoof on. After twenty minutes of traversing the stone, Rarity chided, "So, how far ahead have you thought about all of this?"

"What do you mean?"

"I mean...when you finish your fight with Venator, what will you do then? I have no doubt that when you finish off Venator you will be a...a Sith."

"I..." Vesper thought, resting her hoof now on the holocron, "I will find the other Kaiburr Crystals. And protect them with my life."

Rarity asked, "I see..."

Vesper shrugged, "What?"

Rarity sheathed her lightsaber and turned, "So when this is all over, we are just going to go back to square one? Where it all began, with leaders fearing themselves and keeping their tails between their legs."

Vesper was surprised and said, "To be honest I agree with you on that, there needs-"

"Change needs to occur," Rarity said with absolute seriousness, "We cannot have the Sith and Jedi at each other's throats anymore. Both sides need to incorporate small teachings of the other side to know that they are allies and not enemies."

Rarity shook her head, "But we have leaders that not only fear the dark side but they fear themselves as well."

Rarity looked dead in Vesper's eyes and said, "Change. Needs to. Happen. Starting with a change in leadership. And you can implement that change."

Vesper snapped, "With what Rarity? I am one pony, against an ideal and a pony that has an entire nation at her hooves. I would need-"

"-A miracle?" Rarity raised an eyebrow in indignation, "Allies? Twilight, you are not the only one that wants change-"

Vesper shook her head, "No I am not going to ally myself with those hypocritical Sith lords who claim the mantles of Dark Lords of the Sith. And if I do, I will have to kill them anyways to fulfill this prophecy. Their Sith ways are tainted and I am supposed to cleanse the Sith. Then I will become no better than them."

Rarity sighed, "Consider it is all..."

Rarity ignited her lightsaber once more and they continued on through the cave network. Vesper now wanting to get this done and over with, she was thankful for Rarity's reality check but she would cross that bridge when she got to it. Allies were not the concern at the moment, she was.

The walls began to change, after thirty more minutes of walking and wandering, the cave walls became less and less damp with water and became somewhat warmer. The once jagged stone floor, now slightly smoothed and sharp metal points jutted up from the floor. Their hooves sounded and clacked against the pointy ends on the floor. Then the floor, as they moved on, became large jagged slabs of stone and the cave began to have a light stench of burning hair and smoky ooze. They lead together at each other's side, an unspoken bond has developed between them over the years. Making a bond unbreakable and their friendship their great strength, as well as their great weakness.

The surroundings reminded Vesper of when she had stumbled into the hive of Queen Chrysalis. However that hive was filled with fresh green slime and residue that Vesper could not identify. This, had a whole new feeling entirely, but held very similar traits.

Rarity voiced, her voice echoing softly off the walls, "Are we inside a changeling hive?"

Vesper squinted her eyes as they continued on, "No...at least I don't think so."

Rarity shivered slightly, "Whatever it is, it feels like it is bleeding with the dark side."

Vesper unsheathed her sword and readied for an engagement, "Be on your guard, I do not know what might lurk in the shadows."

The tunnel grew wider, as if it was meant to transport a small army of ponies. Fifteen ponies long, a ceiling that constantly rose up. The stone became smoother and more shiny as it continued. The power of the dark side growing stronger and stronger as they moved closer. Neither faltered in their quest for a way to get Vesper's horn back. This and protecting Rarity as all that Vesper cared for at the moment. They drew closer and they saw in the distance the tunnel open into a large chamber.

They proceeded through and the chamber was vast, the ceiling drawing up sixty or seventy feet tall, the circumference of the room perhaps being sixty feet around. Tunnels and large open cliffs lead to different areas, blood red torches lit the ways illuminating the smooth obsidian stone and the glossy texture of the stones gleamed in the small amount of light. There was a ledge on the far chamber wall, three tunnels lead away from the chamber. Two tunnels were underneath the ridge and a ramp that curved around the left chamber wall lead to up to the ridge. Various other small tunnels dotted the walls and the ceiling of the chamber.

Vesper to readied for a fight. She raised her Sith blade and said, "We have reached the Tunnels of Jikunn, the lair of the Varnoks."

"Varnoks?"

"Yes, changelings twisted and misshapen by the dark side. The Varnoks believe that their leader, Vilinistha, is their eternal leader and their deity sent by the living force to guide them on a path of destruction to take the surface world as their own. The Sith kept them at bay for centuries and after a long and arduous battle, the Sith sent them deep underground. They live in constant fear of the enemies they could never defeat."

"Is Vilinistha a rogue Sith?" Rarity asked, keeping her voice down in fear that it will carry through the chamber and to the unwanted ears of the Varnoks that are likely hiding and waiting for them.

Vesper answered, "Yes, he was an apprentice of Venator's until he believed that his path lied in the destruction of the Sith and Jedi alike. He went underground where he found a lost changeling hive. He was captured by the changelings and they corrupted his mind. He fought off the corruption for years, countered it with the corruption of the dark side. And when it had finally culminated to the breaking point, Vilinistha became an abomination and seized control of the hive."

Rarity asked, holding her lightsaber close, "Wasn't Chrysalis a member of the Dark Blessing? How come her changelings were not affected by the dark side?"

Vesper answered once more, "Because she stunted her dark side powers to keep a wall between her own brain and those she was connected to. She did not want her changelings to become corrupted by it like her. She wanted a different fate for her hive."

This fact always rose fear within Vesper, if Chrysalis had allowed full submersion into the dark side because of the Changeling's natural ability to feed off of emotions, then she would be one of the strongest Sith to ever walk Equestria. Matching only to Venator or the Jedi Grandmaster at the time.

Her armor weighed heavy on her slightly as they had been walking for nearly five hours. The strain on her muscles were a familiar one, as she had been training her body hard for the past few weeks. Never wanting to repeat what had transpired a few weeks ago, she needed to improve her physique to continue and did this she did. She had gained a considerable amount of muscle since she had started. Now she could handle most tribulation given by combat. She aimed to have her physique equal in power with her mind. Balance in all things.

Right now, her force powers outweighed her physical strength. She would have to use her physical strength sparingly if it had come down to immediate combat. Vesper accepted the dark side powers inside of her and she could feel its raw energy flow through her veins and connect to the sword, she could feel it on the blade. The blade had grown colder and the weight felt better in her hooves. She felt its hunger for force powers.

Both of them proceeded with caution, Vesper knew where to go and Rarity knew this as she stepped forward to lead. She drew them closer to the ramp and she whispered, "Once one of them sees us, they all see us. Remember this, we can only have surprise on our side for so long."

Quietly they crept along, Vesper could not sense any other lifeforms nearby and it did not help her as she moved up. They shadowed each other's movements as they made their way up the ramp and to the ridge, the tunnel on the far right was the one they needed. She could hear the silent call of the artifact, its haunting echo for her to take it. This artifact, it felt familiar but she could not place it on exactly what it feels like or where she had felt it before.

They had come to the top after what had felt like forever and there, nearest to the tunnels was what they were fearful of. There, a small group of Varnoks stood watch and stood like statues in sentinel positions. They looked like changelings, with cold glowing red eyes and pitch black exoskeleton. At their sides they held gnarly looking spears, made from jagged obsidian, but they bled with dark side energy. It was clear that they used it and it tainted their exoskeletal bodies. Red web like cracks marked them and branded them as dark side users. Slung on their backs was some sort of weird looking piece of wood and iron. Each one was perhaps six feet in length and wide at one end.

Dressed in tattered grey rags with a single spaulder on their left forehoof shoulder, bore the insignia of the Varnoks, painted red like blood. They looked menacing indeed, but Vesper did not fear them. Vesper raised her hoof to order Rarity to stop and they all turned towards them. Vesper realized what it was. Rarity was a Jedi, she glowed like a beacon to all other force users in the area. She was the only light side source that there was. That and the thrum of the lightsaber was rather loud.

They turned and hissed at the pair, a primal fury in their eyes as they locked gazes with the Sith and the Jedi. There were six of them and they readied their spears or the strange iron stick on their back. Pressing the butt of the thing to their shoulder and pointing them at the pair like readied spears.

There was little time to prepare for the fight as three of them let loose red barrages of bolts that looked remarkably like magical bolts. They flew at them with astounding speed. In quick response before they could land solid hits, the bolts were deflected by Rarity's lightsaber. Whirrs and crashes of the lightsaber sounded in the cavern as the bolts hit the plasma sword.

Two bolts shot towards Vesper, raising her sword with the flat of her blade the bolts struck the cursed steel and bounced in different directions. As they struck, she felt her muscles strain to keep the sword steady against the bolts. After the barrage Vesper pulled a forehoof in and dark side energy gathered on her hoof and bright purple electricity crackled and spurred on the surface of her hoof. Vesper punched her hoof forward and a in a thunderous crack a bolt of lighting extending from her hoof burst forth and struck two of the shooters with dark infused lightning.

They screamed in pain as it had struck and their carapace sizzled and burst under the force of the blow and they fell off their hooves to the ground. Smoke rolled off of their steaming corpses after the strike of force lightning. She kept the electrical energy as she pressed the hoof to her blade and the electricity traveled from her hoof and danced on the blade. Dark purple wisps of power swirled around the blade as well as she readied with the approaching spear wielders.

Two charged towards Vesper and the other charged towards Rarity. They locked into combat and Vesper focused as her two adversaries closed in.

One thrust their spear, aiming for her stomach. She parried the blow, the spear sliding off of the edge of her blade. In a quick slash she broke through his defenses and slashed at their neck. Pulling its head back it narrowly escaped the electric slash. The other attempted to thrust her side. Using the momentum of the failed strike, she parried the other and raised her sword overhead. Switching to a one hoofed technique, she smashed her blade against the spear and knocked it away opening the Varnok's defense.

She went in for a blow, and the strike connected. A blast of electricity rode through the Varnok as she cut diagonally across its chest. The blow had cut away its carapace chestplate and revealed the soft innards of the insectoid. The force lightning damaged the innards pretty well and caused the Varnok to cough up a red ichorous liquid. Recovering from the strike, she deflected a downward slash from the other Varnok guard. guiding the blow away she cut for the soft neck of the creature and landed a cut. A spray of the red ichorous blood shot forth out of the cut and landed on her sword and armor. On her bracers, hooves, and chest.

The Varnok reeled and screamed in defiance at the Sith, Vesper smashed her blade against the other Varnok's spear and it clattere dot the ground. She plunged the sword deep through the opened chest cavity and pierced many of its vital organs. Blood spraying onto Vesper and heard an unearthingly crunch as it punctured through the back. Normally, a sword would not be able to pierce through such a thick carapace but using the dark side as font for strength, she was able to accomplish such a task.

The Varnok fell against the ground and she fell with it. She slowly drew her sword out and before the other could raise its spear she stabbed the ground next to her punctuating the strike into earth with force lightning that traveled from her hoof. A wave of electrical energy burst out from her blade as it plunged into stone and the electricity traveled from the ground up through the Varnok. Softening its carapace armor.

Leaping up and falling down to her knees in a downward stroke, she cut through its waistline and cut its torso in half. A deep crimson ichor dripped from the iron blade. Vesper breathed deeply as she looked up and at Rarity.

She was fast and almost impossibly to physically see. In wide flourishes of her aquamarine blade. She fought the spear wielder like fencer, keeping him at bay but too close for him to have some sort of advantage. She as well, in the flourishes deflected the red bolts from the other. Vesper looked over at the bolt slinger and summoning all the force she could she lifted her hoof and gripped the Varnok. It froze in fear as it could not move, an invisible force wrapping around it.

She pumped an unbearable amount of force energy and a small wave of force enclosed on the immobilized Varnok. The weight increased and it scrunched with the power. In a final push of power, the force collapsed the Varnok. Breaking bones and snapping limbs as in a spray of ichorous blood flooded out of the squished Varnok guard. She gave a low tone growl underneath her clenched teeth at what she had accomplished. She spat on the corpses and watched over at Rarity as she bashed the Varnok guard with the butt of her lightsaber, knocking it off its hooves, and plunged her plasma saber inside of its chest with no amount of resistance. Its last breath released and in a quick spin she cut directly through its torso, effectively cutting it in half. As she watched she noticed that Rarity fought like a dancer, her movements graceful and precise.

After the two parts of the once whole Varnok fell apart Rarity stood up and turned towards Vesper. Sweat littered her face and her mane ruffled. Her fur matted and her eyes intense with the combat that had just taken place. Rarity nodded and motioned a free hoof to the tunnel on the right and asked, "Shall we?"

Vesper chuckled as they jogged into the tunnel, more vindictive and vigilant than before because they were seen. Vilinistha knew they were in his hive. He would be along shortly after he sends his hove against them. They both kept their weapons out as they rushed through the tunnel and descended deeper into Jikunn.

Within the Confounds of Shadow

Star Wars: Power of the Dark Side
Chapter XXI: Within the Confounds of Shadow

Their hoof falls echoed loud over the obsidian walls as they rushed through the wide chambers. Running through the tunnels, Vesper lead them through various twists and turns. Either to avoid the various Varnok patrols and to find a route to their destination. Vesper breathed heavily as they ran, Rarity voicing her growing exhaustion as well. As they hung a right Rarity asked in between hard breaths, "Do you-know where you're-going?"

Vesper nodded her head quickly, "Yes."

"Are you absolutely sure?"

"No."

"Excellent."

Rarity silenced herself as they rushed along, hearing in distant chambers the echoes of marching hooves, looking for the interlopers that dared invade their hive of Jikunn. Vesper did not care, in fact it was only a matter of time before she would have had to deal with the Varnoks considering that they used a demented version of Sith teachings and it was prophesied that she would have to purge all forms of sith training in order to restart and make a new way of training. Vesper already had an idea of what she would change, but tucked it away in her mind as she saw a patrol block their path in front of them.

They were halted by a long line that stretched from one side of the tunnel to the other. Their weapons raised and when Vesper and Rarity skidded to a halt they let loose a massive barrage of red bolts. They scrambled as they dodged the incoming fire and hid behind cover of a giant stone formation. They continued to fire and Vesper growled, "What in Celestia's name are they using?"

Rarity answered, being very close and pressed up against the wall and Vesper, "Those weapons are called slugthrower blaster rifles. They shoot concentrated light beams much similar to a bolt spell cast by a unicorn or alicorn."

Vesper said angrily, "How do they have such sophisticated weaponry?"

Rarity shrugged, holding her lightsaber close and away from Vesper, "I don't know, maybe it has something to do with Vilinistha. Maybe he knew how to make those weapons and taught his hive how to make them."

That was very possible, but then where did he learn to make such high grade weaponry. Blaster bolts continued their seemingly endless barrage of fury. While Vesper had done much to try and increase her physical output, she could feel the exhaustion begin to overtake her. She took in a deep breath to be ready, trying to listen to a break in their blaster fire.

She opened her eyes and found Rarity stepping in the break of the blaster fire. She raised her free hoof and Vesper could feel the resonate force summon from the very pit of her being and the air seemed suffocating around her as she pulled her hoof back and in a punch a wave of concussive force burst from her hoof and launched to the line of Varnok's that shot at them. It was wide and Vesper peaked over the stone and saw the line and every Varnok blast away. They clicked and clacked in a language unknown to Vesper, not pleasant words Vesper knew that.

They blasted against the stone and sprawled out, it was not hard enough to cause too much damage. This was just powerful enough to knock them on their backs. These were less equipped and had smaller spears, almost javelin like, of course these were of smaller stature. There were perhaps fifteen of them, Vesper calculating how many she would face.

This tunnel was perhaps even larger than the others. It was circular and sixty feet all around, with various small tunnels scattered amongst the area. Distant skittering called her attention but did not fully make her move her head in that direction. The entire hive knew that they were invading them. Vesper raised her sword to charge them.

Rarity leapt to some who were nearly standing. Her lightsaber hissing and clashing with a various javelins, war cries rippled amongst the Varnok and Vesper charged towards a small pocket of defenders that were still stunned. With all the strength she could muster she charged towards them with lightnings speed. The world around her becoming a blur as she moved with such speed and agility, using the speed that the armour offered her. In a quick slash she cut one in half, recovering quickly and parrying a blow from one of the Varnok. In a quick flourish of sparks and clashes, she dazed the Varnok defender and decapitated the hive guard. She continued parrying and dodging the well practiced strikes of the Varnok defenders but what drove Vesper seemed to be stronger. She was so close to the artifact that she could nearly taste it.

She looked deep within herself and drew on the dark side that was within. She felt the air crackle and spurt with coming power, her eyes crackled with dark lightning and the air grew heavier as she allowed the dark side take the form she knew it could be. Force lightning danced along her form and leapt towards the defenders, it felt excellent. She could taste their sudden fear, as they have witnessed power like this before and they knew how powerful she was. A cruel smile and maddening eyes painted the perfect face of fear as she could feel the electricity spark and blast outwards towards them. It felt great, it felt amazing. She wanted more.

She sheathed her sword in their sudden dread and raised her hooves slowly to the sky, the wind beginning to pick up as she gathered more and more dark side energy. She felt her veins fill with more power as she raised the Varnok around her and specifically choking around their throats. She could feel the corrupting power overwhelm her and she loved the power. She released a maddening scream that echoed off the walls. The Varnok around them rose in fear as she sensed their lives beginning to slip away. She tapped deep inside of herself and found the small spark of magic that was left over after she had severed her horn from her head and cast a spell with a force technique she had in mind.

Her magical and force output increased sevenfold, the air burned and could sizzle skin and flesh with how much power was being used. She felt her skin begin to crack and burst with lightning. She used the combined chaos and pushed dark side energy inside of them and sift through them. Reaching deep inside them she viciously yanked out their pathetic excuses for souls, and devoured them like she did with the ghosts. She felt them give her power and she let loose the loose meat bags and she had been hovering slightly without her knowing.

She looked around herself and saw seven of them dead around her. The power was sustained, she felt lighter and more in tune with herself. She turned and saw Rarity cut down her final one in front of her. As Vesper turned she saw one behind her raise their javelin. Time slowed as she reched out her hoof and using her small font of magic and her large fountain of force she pulled the Varnok towards her. Violently it was sent flying towards her.

As it sailed through the air, she unsheathed her blade and as it came fully out the Varnok came into range and with little effort it was impaled on her blade. Dark ichorous blood spilled over her hooves as she raised it higher, it grunted in pain and spurt the same blood out of the corner of its mouth. It looked directly in her eyes as if it wanted to communicate to her, Why are you doing this?

She growled as if to answer, using the power within her that was like a beacon to resonate and increase the volume of her voice, "Because I am Sith'ari. Your very existence makes me sick, die as a disgrace to your Sith legacy."

Vesper pulled out her blade and it slumped to the ground in death, no muscle to stop it and no show of resistance or life. Its eyes curled into the back of its skull. Vesper looked down at her hooves and saw that they held a darker purpled complexion, where once they had a light lavender color, they had a deep purple like a grape. She looked closer and underneath her fur she saw slightly shriveled skin with deep dark black veins. She focused and her mind had delved deep and dark, she peered past her hooves, past her hind hooves, past the ground beneath her, and peered deep into the abyss that was the power of the dark side of the force. She looked and stared long into its churning darkness. There, in the seemingly endless void, she saw the true power of the dark side. What she had wielded was but a fraction of what the dark side can really do.

She felt herself thrust back into reality, as she did she keeled over and puked all over the stone floor, her vision becoming bleary.

Rarity watched in horror as her friend brutally murdered and desecrated these now lifeless Varnok. She looked on, stunned, to see her once cool and controlled friend now drunk with the power of the dark side. Everything that Rarity had feared, she looked at her friend in crippling fear. There was a mad look in her eyes that was unmistakable, that she had seen in many eyes of the villains they had faced over the years. She held her lightsaber down, its blade thrumming and buzzing as she sheathed it. Twilight looked over at her friend as Rarity barely whispered the words, choking back a fearful lump, "Twilight..."

She thrust her head towards her stunned friend and the maddening gaze began to soften slightly as she stared into her friend's eyes. She raised her hooves, as they raised they began to shake. Her veins transformed back into their normal state instead of the sinister black they had taken on, but her coloration remained the same. Her once gentle lavender fur, now transformed into a deep violet color. Her eyes as well did not lose their yellow orange tint, making them look as though they were raging suns. But in her eyes she saw remorse. She saw the image of Twilight bursting out in spades and fear marked her face as she looked down at the ground with her hooves raised. Where there was once fear, there is now hopelessness. She leaned over and released what she had eaten, Rarity remained silent as she stood back up and took in a deep breath.

She breathed, "It...it is done...let's...let's continue on."

She sucked in a breath and shrugged off the ordeal as if it was nothing, Rarity shook her head as her friend stepped over the bodies and went to continue onwards, "Twilight-"

"I said," Twilight snapped, "Let's continue on."

Rarity raised her hoof, "Darling...you can't..."

Rarity for once in her entire life does not know what to say. She is at a lost for words as to what she has to say. Words of comfort? Words of scorn? She had not the slightest idea. But where words failed, actions take a greater hold. She saw Twilight carry a bigger weight on her shoulders. Twilight had seen something, something that haunted her. As much as Rarity wanted to pry and prod her friend for answers she knew that Twilight would just get angrier.

Twilight moved her head slightly, wanting to look Rarity in her eyes and tell her everything is alright. But Rarity knows when she is lied to, when somepony is hiding something. She knew the face well, she had done it to Twilight for nearly her entire life. Staying out of her line of sight so that she never knew about the Force. She kept secrets from her friend since the beginning. And it hurt.

Twilight whispered, "I said...let's continue on."

There was a crippling silence as they walked on, neither one wanted to address what had transpired, Vesper played it over and over again in her mind. She had lost control and reduced eight of them into ash. She alone. She had fallen into the dark side, quickly pulling herself back out but she had done it. She submerged herself in the dark powers of the force and now she was living with the consequences. She reminded herself that it was just in self-defense that they provoked the attack.

But did they really?

She was the one who invaded their home and was slaughtering them like dogs. She invaded their place of residence and began indiscriminately killing them. For what? An artifact that will make her abilities stronger? Truly she was lost and could never come back from what she has done. She must now continue on her path to destruction.

They were drawing near, she could hear the skittering of their insectoid hooves crashing against the stone caverns. She turned and saw the tunnel and felt the power beyond, the tunnel curved and made its way right and Vesper lead the way with Rarity close behind her. Shadows lessened and shrunk away, seemingly at her gait. She followed the curve and it opened up to a vast chamber within.

She stood at the threshold, eyes straining to see what was her saving grace. What could bring her the power she had once had and her only salvation against the dark lord of the sith himself, Darth Venator. The mere thought of him made her lip curl in anger, she has never wished so much death and pain onto one pony before.

The dark apprentice hesitantly stepped forward, eyes straining against the dark as a single silver beam of light shined on a pedestal with something on it. The chamber was cloaked in shadows, all except for the single sliver of light that peeked through the stone. She guided one hoof in front of another and heard Rarity do the same, though at a slower pace as she undoubtedly was trying to analyze what this artifact cold be. The holocron in her cloak pocket felt cold and distant. It refused to thrum with power now. Knowing now what she was encountering. She glided her way through the shadows and made her way to it.

All the while she heard in her mind the memories that she deeply regretted her most recent action and her killing of Applejack. The words that were spoken by her echoed in her mind. Distantly, she could feel a familiar cold presence. It was faint, but she could feel it.

It felt similar to the crippling dread she had felt when she had seen King Sombra. The dark magic she had used to traverse his castle and the mind numbing corruption that she had staved off, it all had come flooding back to her. Though, why? Why those feelings? Why that memory? Vesper stood on her hind hooves and continued guiding herself through the shadows to the pedestal, a free hoof sparking and crackling with dark electrical energy and the other resting on the hilt of her sith blade.

She stepped onto the platform in the middle of the dark chamber and she stared long at what was bathing in the cool pale light.

There, on the pedestal was a small crown looking thing. But there were no prods or jutting pieces of metal that signified it to be some manner of crown. No, this was much more sinister. A band of dark ebony metal curled around and formed the basis of it. But there, jutting out with a slight curve to it, was an artificial horn. Similar to the dark red and black tipped horn of King Sombra. But this one, was blue and it held just as much dark magic as anything she had ever sensed before.

Her free hoof draped to her side and the sparks ceased, her other hoof leaving the hilt of her blade. The air had grown colder as she looked at the pseudo horn. Her breath caught as she looked at it. Vesper listened as Rarity stopped behind her and without a doubt settled her eyes on the dark horn and said, "By all that is holy...what is that?"

Vesper simply answered, "It...it is my salvation."

She stopped as she moved closer and stood directly over the horn and continued, "This is my last hope of keeping my sanity and remaining of who I used to be..."

Her voice trailed as she gently shook her head to find her words once more, "The Twilight you once knew is long gone, Rarity. She died when she lost her horn. You have been communicating with Vesper. Any shred of Twilight was missing, calling out desperately. Now with this...with this her pleas can be heard."

Rarity shook her head in fear, "Twilight, this...this is madness...truly...we must leave, now."

Vesper did not answer as she rested a hoof on the cold ebony metal loop. She felt the untapped residual magical energy beneath. Then lifted it off and ran over the patch of skin that had healed over where her horn had once been. She took a deep breath, "No, we have come this far and we must finish this. This is the key to my survival in this new Equestria. This is my lifeline. And it is my protection against Darth Venator, when I kill him."

"That's what this is about? A power play?"

"I am Sith'ari, he believes that he can wield the Kaiburr without it corrupting him. But in reality, they already have. He wants to rule Equestria with an iron hoof. And I am the only one who can stop him. I am the only one powerful enough to do it. I must."

Rarity breathed, Vesper did not move but felt a gentle hoof rest on her shoulder, "I am sorry for what you have had to go through. Truly I am. But...nothing is worth connecting yourself to dark magic just to protect your home. You are pushing yourself farther and farther away from us."

Rarity gave her a gentle squeeze and breathed, "Come home. We can figure out how to kill Venator another way."

Vesper shook her head and shrugged off her hoof, "It's already too late for me. I have devoured enough ghosts to fully grasp the dark side. You saw what I can do, now I must take hold of my birthright and become the Sith'ari."

Grabbing the horn quickly and before she could be stopped she quickly said, "There is no other way."

"Twilight don-" Before the rest of her sentence could come out Vesper had rested it on top of her head where her horn would be. She lowered her hoof waiting for what would happen. She had never known what it was like to have one of these and to where it lofty like a crown. There had come nothing, nothing but her normal senses. It was off putting to say the least, but she supposed that it was better than nothing. She took a deep breath and accepted defeat.

And then, the pain had come.

She felt a drill bore deep into her skull, where the root of a horn should be and ground into her head. With her recent training in resisting pain she clenched slightly and leaned over. Resting a hoof on the pedestal for support, she breathed deeply to draw in more energy to try and ease the crippling pain in her head. Rarity was near for support, her words were lost and she appeared to being saying things but Vesper could not hear her.

She stared off into the darkness and thought of everything that had transpired. Everything fell into place. Everything had happened the way it happened. Nothing felt more clear than her purpose now, there is no pure side of the Force. Everything made sense, every purpose. Every motive that might have thrown her off. What she could see now was providence.

Her eyes and mind ever clear, she turned to her friend, who stepped back in sudden fear of her friend and asked in a jittery voice, "Twilight...what happened to you?"

She rolled her shoulders and answered with a sly smile that could kill a devil, "I...my world has opened up before my eyes. I can see the world in a vastly different light, I see a world where magic and Force works together in harmony."

Rarity asked, "How do you feel?"

Vesper clenched her hooves and replied, "Like...like I am a whole new mare itself. I am not detained by the corruption of both the dark side and the light but suspended in a limbo-"

"Yes, but this will be a luxury that you will not have for long."

Vesper unsheathed her sword fast and enveloped her blade in a combination element of both force and magic. It thrummed with untold power and she readied in a three point stance. Rarity did the same, igniting her lightsaber in reaction to the sudden deep and reverberating voice. Light had barely enveloped the area around them and they saw shadows coalesce into a pony form blocking their way to the only exit.

Standing on his hind legs, covered in chitin carapace armor and one of his hooves was not that. It had digits and held a lightsaber hilt tight in its grip. Part of his lip curled up from the chitin that dotted his still real fur on his face. Revealing sharp and long canines and rugged more teeth. There was dark power welling inside of this one, equal to the one she had sensed when she sensed her master Venator. But this was Vilinisthia.

This horrible grotesque figure lumbered close to them, clutching what Vesper could only assume was the hilt of a lightsaber. His chitinous form was dry and was layered, scolded as if it was singed from the tongues of flames. His mouth all but covered from the chitin, and his pale red eyes staring acutely at Vesper as if his gaze was only fixated on her. Vesper felt the residual dark side present in the form and it was ancient, not old and out dated or powerful just ancient. Eons old and beyond Vesper's vague understanding of the power of the force and how long it held reign over their planet.

He spoke with a chorus of cacophonous voices, all wishing to speak as one entity, "You invade my home. You kill my kin. And you steal my relic. I can sense your hybrid power and your prolific identity Sith'ari...you will not spread your crusade to my tunnels. You will either leave without the relic, or you will both die."

In a horrible hiss his lightsaber ignited, a deep crimson that crackled and churned as if it was cheeply made and with little care to take care of it. Vilisinthia hissed, "I will not warn you again."

Vesper had come thus far, be ridden of so much that she was not going to lose her only shot at leveling the playing field between her and Venator. She was not about to stop and give that up to a rogue Sith who wishes seclusion than helping their Sith allies. Even though it did not affect Vesper in any way, in terms of allies and the responsibilities that come with it, it still made her angry that such a being could be so cowardice.

Vesper stared the imposing and fearful form and defiantly growled, "I will not let myself be weak again."

Before he charged he threatened, "Your pride will be your downfall."

He charged and Vesper braced for it, now remembering that she had her magic connection back. As he closed the distance she teleported and blinked behind Vilisinthia. Taking the opportunity, Vesper slashed a deep gash across his back and stabbed deep inside of him. The chitin absorbed most of the damage. A series of clicks and clacks rang from Vilisinthia, causing Rarity to ignite her lightsaber at the engaging rogue Sith.

Within rapid succession of one another, Vesper and Rarity traded blows with Vilisinthia. He kept up well with the young and spry warriors of a newer age. But his movements and techniques were so strange and archaic that they could barely keep up with him. Vesper had finally found her opening and flicking her hoof a bolt of magical electric energy burst from her hoof and knocked Vilisinthia off balance. With connected synergy they both struck the rogue sith and in a horrifying cry he dropped his lightsaber.

Vesper thrust her sword through a niche in his natural chitin armour and Rarity cut upwards in a ferocious strike that obliterated his back chitin plate, allowing Vesper's thrust to penetrate all the way through. Pumping magic and force energy through her blade the blade began to singe and sear flesh. Vilinisthia groaned in pain and growled, "You have...achieved...nothing...but your downfall."

Vesper twisted her sword, a flesh tearing sound erupted the antechamber as well as a deathly groan. A final breath left Vilinisthia but he remained alive long enough to hear Vesper murmur in a low toned threatening voice, "I already have."

She pulled out her sword and flicked the blade aside, some of the blood flying over the edge into the large crevasse. Rarity sheathed her lightsaber, releasing a breath of relief. The air seemed to be less heavy and much warmer once Vilinisthia finally keeled over and died. Vesper sheathed her sword and knelt next to the body and collected the lightsaber. The weapon itself was nothing to boast and brag about, it was a simple metal canister that held many of the working parts for a lightsaber. Very archaic, in that it could pass off as merely a hoof held baton it was that large as well. However it was light and felt nice in the grip.

Procuring it away she looked to Rarity who seemed solemn, very neutral at the current turn of events. Nothing unexpected, but something to give Vesper cause for concern. She seemed equally relieved that her friend had returned to her in her full colours. Rarity had caught Vesper staring and asked, "What will happen to the hive? Will they die along with him?"

Vesper shook her head in response, "There is no longer an entity controlling their thoughts, keeping them from themselves. The most likely situation is that they have all fallen into sleep until another powerful being comes along and gains the position as king or queen."

Rarity nodded, it was a small nod and she moved her gaze as she turned away. Vesper stepped forward and grabbed her forehoof. The sudden action caused her to look back. Vesper stepped closer and said, in the all too familiar friendly tone that all her friends were used to, "Thank you Rarity...for standing at my side and being near me every step of the way."

Rarity turned fully to face her, seemingly lifelong friend, looking into her dark purple eyes and seeing the familiar spark of knowledge and friendship that she was always used to. Rarity smiled and rested her other hoof on Vesper's and replied, "It was my pleasure darling, all you need to do is ask."

Vesper swallowed hard and replied, "I just wish that...the others could be with us..."

Rarity sniffled in reliance, knowing full well what she meant by this, "I know..."

They embraced each other in a warm hug, the first hug that Vesper has warmly accepted in months. Her heart opened and she felt calmer, more collected and focused than she was before. Before, she was cold and calculated. A vicious sith killing machine that felt little else than pain, destruction, and rage. Now she saw everything in a new light, she knew that with true balance must come adaption and challenges that Twilight would have never faced. And it was this, it was this that warmed her heart.

She still had Rarity and Rainbow Dash, as long as they stayed by her side through this then she would keep her sanity.

But she had one more foe she had to face before she could take on what stood in the way of progress.

Vesper stopped hugging Rarity and looked directly into her aquamarine eyes, "Go to the north and wait for me in the crystal empire. It is there that we will discuss our further actions. I have one more obstacle to take care of before I devout myself to a revolution."

Rarity choked what ever she was about to say and gave a knowing nod. Vesper moved passed her and as she reached the door she turned as Rarity called after her, "Twilight!"

Vesper turned and locked gazes with the gray jedi and she nodded to the sith and said, "May the Force be with you."

Vesper replied, "May the Force be with you, as well."

With that she turned and left the antechamber, never to return to these shadowed tunnels to face the one who stood as a wall between her and her destiny. She had everything she needed to finally kill Darth Venator and take her spot as Dark Lord of the Sith. Or she would die, in protection of her friends, if the worst were to happen.

Dismantling Dread

Star Wars: Power of the Dark Side
Chapter XXII: Dismantling Dread

"My master, I have completed the task and I retrieved the relic that will aid me in the death of Darth Venator." Vesper explained kneeling in front of Scorpan. The gargoyle nodded and wrenched his grip looser around his staff. The noble looking sith lord merely gave a stern but sympathetic face in reply, analyzing her and her words to see any lying undertow. Something that Vesper could understand.

It had taken her half a day to trek from the tunnels back to the library, all the way she could not believe that she had brought herself to this point. She never thought she would reach this peak. She never thought that such a task would weigh so heavily on her. Not that she was saddened, more of guilt. Everytime she mustered the small amount of courage to kill this sith all she could see was Applejack's face. Something that disturbed her beyond any end. Her haunting image would appear in front of her eyes, as clear as day. Her wounds present and fresh and she would pacify any thought of murder or death of another pony.

The thought strangulated her and using the force she suppressed that insane image and buried it deep, so that if it would return she would be prepared for it.

Scorpan's eyes lingered on the hilt that rested on her hip. He asked, "What, pray tell, is the purpose of the lightsaber?"

Vesper did not glance at the grotesque hilt and merely answered nobly and proudly, "When I was finished with Venator I would put the Kaiburr crystal inside the lightsaber and I would be that much closer to my goal."

Scorpan offered no emotional reaction on his face. Instead he looked upon her kneeling form in indifference, though his eyes were fierce and saw determination within his apprentice. Vesper had no doubt that she would become everything that Scorpan had hoped for. They discussed her in the old throne room, night settling and the silver moonlight coiling on the cracked granite floor. Vesper's light airy feeling never faded as the weight of the holocron grew on, it seemed as though it knew what she was doing. She had full confidence that she had the power necessary to defeat Venator, but the question remains of: how does one kill a dead pony?

She shook her thoughts as Scorpan circled around her and explained, "You have shaped your destiny, while the paths has been laid before you, you forge ahead regardless of the foliage. I must say you are quite impressive to teach, as you do most of the teaching yourself. I merely dictate where you might go."

He paused as he moved his attention to one of the slits in the wall and gestured to it, "Your next destination is to the Frozen North. It is in there that the second Kaiburr crystal lies. Be auick and swift, the more time you spend here fighting Venator, your enemies move closer and closer to their goal of mutually assured destruction."

Vesper shook her feelings of fear and doubt as they were emotions she rarely felt. She procurred the holocron as she had noticed he finished talking. The holocron hovered, gently levitating a few feet off the ground. The familiar low hum of energy inside become more present and physical. Vesper looked to Scorpan for his approval. Scorpan nodded and said, "It is time for you to embrace your destiny. It is time for you to truly know what it means to be Sith'ari."

Scorpan's form began to diminish and to dissolve into dust, as it did he explained, "Remember: When Venator no longer lives in the afterlife or in the physical realm, move your advances towards the Frozen North. It is there you will find what will continue you on the course of destiny. May the Force be with you."

She nodded to her master and watched as his form disappeared into the shadows of the ruins. Vesper lowered her head, the silence of the room overtaking her senses. A deep breath left her nostrils with ease. For once, she could breathe without the weight of her life in other hooves, expectation tightening a grip around her throat. Now, her lungs were open and her mind flooding with knowledge wisdom. Standing up she whispered to herself, "He is after me because of what I am."

She pulled out the holocron with her magic and looked at the churning dark side ridden object and commented, "And what I am is his prophetic end. It will be from me that I will deliver him from the chains of the afterlife and I will unleash my powers. No holding back, no restraints."

She cracked her neck and took in a calming breath, hovering it in front of her she summoned dark side energy and it crackled and spurred off of the crystalline surface. In her mind she envisioned the same place that she had been summoned to and willed her conscience to the pocket existence within the holocron. In a flash she felt the air grow colder, an icy grip that chilled all the way to her bones.

Opening her eyes she saw meditating in the center was the heretic himself. The self proclaimed Sith'ari. His robes fluttering slightly in the draft. Her hoofsteps echoed as she stepped closer with more passion and anger than she had ever felt. She had never felt such vengeance as to the ones that broke her and tricked her into being apart of his sick and twisted game.

He spoke clearly and loudly, "I can sense you apprentice, you have gained a significant amount of power."

Unmoving he continued as she crept closer to the center, readying a stance to open a strike, "Have you been around JedI? You seem to reek of hubris."

Vesper remained quiet and simply tightened her gaze on the sith lord. His unwitting confidence and pride bled into reality from his stern hooded face. He gave a simple devilish smile, "I trust that you have done as I have asked?"

"I am no longer bound to your strict set of rules," Vesper growled, "I no longer follow your mind set and I am not another one of your pawn pieces. This game has ended. It ends here and now."

He smirked evilly, "It most certainly will, and it will not be me I assure you. While you carry a substantial amount of power, you are in no way my equal. If you honestly think that I will hold back then you are sorely mistaken. You have failed as my apprentice. First you go behind my back and seek a new master, next you reconnect a link to Twilight, and lastly you would dare accept the ways of the Jedi. You are weaker than I thought."

Vesper clenched her teeth and growled, "And you are one to talk, you were manipulating me just so you can possess my body and take the Kaiburr crystals for yourself."

How he kept his reaction hidden she had no idea. He pulled his hood back and revealed the stern face of a stallion. Scarred on one side and a large crescent tattoo on the other. The marking was archaic and appeared a blood red. His coat was pale and his mane a dark black silver. He chuckled, "To think I took you as a common fool. Yes, my naive apprentice, I was."

"Why?" Vesper had a pretty good reason why but she wanted to hear it herself.

Venator shifted his weight and replied, leading with his right hoof, "Because I have witnessed the destruction that had come here before. I saw with my own eyes the chaos brought upon us all that day. I had spent years, if not decades of living in constant fear. I took up powers that yielded power overwhelming and we fought back the invaders. But they will return, I have seen it, they will come raining fire and darkness. With the Kaiburr crystals in my hooves, we might have a chance."

Vesper grumbled with all the fury of a threatened animal, "You are nothing but a mad pony with only madder ideals. You would be torn to shreds if you let the power of the Kaiburr overtake you."

Venator unsheathed his lightsaber, a horrifying echoing hiss ignited from the hilt and a sinister grin crossed his face as he chuckled, amusing himself, "We shall see soon enough, apprentice."

With lightning fast reflexes he lifted off of the ground in a hover and dashed his way towards Vesper. Dodging the strike under him she unsheathed her blade and it lit the room in a flash of blinding blue light and a crack of thunder. Lightning spurting and sparking on the surface of the cursed dark blade. She stood up and flourished the weapon in her hooves, already she calculated the spells that were readily in her arsenal.

Spinning, still hovering, recovered from the strike and thrusted towards Vesper. Parrying the strike, the blades released a cacophonous clash. Steel upon laser plasma was not a comforting sound, nor did she expect it to. She had done it time and time again, but this time it had felt different. She felt more in control of her strikes and blows, as well as her stance and defense. It was odd but she paid no mind to it, all that mattered was finally ending the miserable pony that tried to manipulate her to do things she would otherwise would not do.

The Twilight that entered in his apprenticeship had died, she knew that even now. Even after sifting through the ashes of her former self, and gathering up what she could, she knew that she would never be the same again. She had severed her horn, torn her friend to shreds, severed all ties to her former life, joined a cult she had known nothing about. All for what, to protect Equestria? She could do that on her own, and her friends. What had compelled her to join forces with a psychotic mad pony?

In a wide sweeping strike, he burst forth still hovering. Vesper ducked out of the way, rolling to the side. Concentrating on her new horn, she released a burst of magic to try and knock him off balance to get a better advantage on him. A ring of bright blue magic released and a thunderous boom erupted in the air around the two adversaries. Venator turned and was slightly braced by the echoing boom but he did not lose a step. He raised his lightsaber and the hissing of the blade came crashing towards Vesper.

Parrying the blow she glanced the strike away. She reeled back and watched as he slowly advanced towards her, his deep voice reverberating, "You know nothing of the struggles the Sith had to endure for centuries. The amount of stirring and festering hatred that I had to live with trapped in a holocron. The Jedi have overtaken the land of Equestria and ruled it with a harmonious hoof that cursed the ponies inside the country. You amongst them, you will never be a true sith."

She brandished her blade and tightened her grip on the leather bound hilt, through grit teeth she barked, "I never wanted to be a sith, I wanted to protect my friends."

He snickered, "How noble. I digress, my assumption was not mistaken that you have been kissed with the curse of friendship and light. Light that has been dark for sometime now. You cannot beat the coming enemy with friendship, something that you seem to never forget. I guess that I do not need you alive really, I can always possess a dead corpse."

Vesper charged, allowing her hatred guide her blade. The lightning crackled and spurted, tongues of electricity dancing on the metal surface and as it clashed with the lightsaber the tongues of lightning leapt to the spectral figure. The attack seemed to have done some damage but she could not see any sort of reaction from him. Only a flinch of his arm, slightly. The robes tattered and tore at the intensity of the lightning. Vesper pushed the figure and sent him back.

Raising a free hoof he pulled it back and before he could unleash his torrent of force lightning she raised her hooves across her face and summoned a shield of pure magic. The lightning passed over the magical surface with ease, she pulled her hooves back at the opportune moment. Dust kicked up, her back to the far wall.

Trying to catch her off guard he raised his lightsaber and unleashed a flurry of swift strikes. Each was well calculated and the blows were strong and he let up on nothing. His strength still all there, not even a shred of fatigue phased him. Her on the other hoof, she could already feel her muscles tighten from the over exertion. Stepping back she narrowly dodged the last of the flurry, pointing her sword at him she willed the dancing electricity to strike out and it unleashed a wild wind of sparks and bolts. The strike connected to the spectral figure's chest, he seized for a moment and coughed slightly at the amount of magic and force she had willed into the strike. He shook his head, before he could regain his wits Vesper thrust deep inside the spectral figure's chest. Piercing through ribs and lung. Vesper watched a black ichorous substance leak out and spill over her hooves.

Once more, Venator chuckled and bashed the side of his hoof against her temple. Dazed she narrowly parried the quickened strike from Venator's lightsaber. His strength now becoming insurmountable, she was growing weak. Venator smiled, "Such weakness. Still you allow your physical form to anchor you down and tether you to mortal throes. Heh, I think I might enjoy killing you. Another lamb to the slaughter."

He knocked her sword away, her grip still holding firm, following up with a diagonal slash to her chest. The armour absorbed the blow, but he managed to niche her chin and cheek. She yelped in pain and in her reeling he cut her thigh causing her to crumble to the ground in pain. He raised his lightsaber up ready to come down and decapitate her.

In a bright flash she disappeared from sight and blinked a few feet away from Venator. The sith lord seemed perplexed and gave her ample time to recover from her wounds. She called upon the dark side to do anything for the wounds. She knew that it was not particularly known for its healing but numbing the pain anything was better then feeling as though she was cut with lava. She called upon it and she felt a slight tingle around the open area. She breathed more calmly and faced the dead sith lord readying once more for the fight.

As he had taunted her and spoke at her she fed off of his hubris and felt revitalization, all of her feelings culminating as she pushed back strikes equal in strength to his. She felt a fire erupt in her veins. Igniting a power insideshe never thought she had. All the pain, all the suffering, all the agony she had to endure for this pony. The spirits she had devoured to fight alongside her, offered her their strength.

The air felt raw with a mix of arcane energy and force. It felt heavy and her eyes intensified as she counterstruck against the spectral force user. Sending him back hovering, Vesper growled, "No, I am not weak. I am strong. I hold the powers of both magic and the Force. You are narrow minded and offer nothing for the Sith. You hold them tethered to your old ways, I will usher them in a new era of power that no one can ever imagine. In the name of both the sith and reason-"

In a flourish of bright sparks and lightning she burst his defenses and with each blow severly weakened the shield in place around him. When nothing remained he fell back to the ground on his hooves and sent him back. He parried her strikes but was barely keeping in time with her wild and chaotic strikes, not out of desperation and inexperience purposeful so that he could never find a niche in her stance.

His back oressed against the stone wall. With a strong blow she knocked him off balance of his stance, his lightsaber falling out of his hooves. With a flick of her hoof the hilt danced across the air and flew into her open hoof. Reignitjng the blade she slashed his chest with her sith blade and the lightsaber. Not allowing any more words to be said, this was a pony that deserved no mercy.

He crumpled to the ground with a dull thud. There were a few moments of silence, in those moments of silence while the magic and the force energy subsided she felt a weight like no other lift from her shoulders. She lowered her sword and the lightsaber. At closer inspection, it was a very intricate hilt of various metals and sharp edges. The archaic hilt felt nice in her grasp, light and yet offered deadly efficiency. She sheathed her sith war blade and held the lightsaber out.

She moved to the center of the room as a disembodied and unrecognizable voice echoed, "Cen...ter..."

She obeyed the entity and she stood there. She could not explain the feeling but she felt as if she knew exactly what to do. It was a stranged feeling, it was as if she felt her actions were not her own. She closed her eyes and lowered her head focusing on the living force energy that emanated from her. The hilt lifted fromher hoof and hovered ahead of her. The disembodied voice came clearer,

"You...you are...the Inheritor of the...Kaiburr...it is through you...my power...lives on...wield it...with...discretion...keep your mind...balanced...always..."

She felt the words speak to her very soul. She opened her eyes and lifted her head, the metal of her armour now sticking slightly to her fur and skin. She saw a large maroon crystal levitate down into the disassembled lightsaber hilt. The faintly glowing crystal lowered slowly into a silver chamber, settling nicely inside. The voice spoke once more, "The...crystal...accepts you...seize...what...is yours...Sith'ari."

Calmly willing the pueces of the hilt together the pieces clanked and clicked as they fit together. Fitting tightly together, the final click resounded in the air and she lowered her head once more and ignited the blade, she felt the force powers inside of her more clearer, more potent than ever before.

Her voice came easier and more clearly than it ever could have, there was a slight rumble to it as she spoke, "It has begun. The Sith'ari comes."

Author's Note

Sorry this update took so long :twilightsmile: :twilightsheepish:

Aftermath

Star Wars: Power of the Dark Side
Chapter XXIII: Aftermath

Rainbow Dash breathed calmly, the torches of the evening blazed bright and with more fervor. It certainly offered her no comfort but it was better than darkness. Though she would have felt better if she had not had to report what she had seen. Her mind jumbled with confusion and a whole mess of emotions that she was not at all ready to feel at her age. She imagined her and her friends dying much much later, never while they were this young. Applejack, she had so much going for her. It made it all the more sad that such a good friend had to be killed. She was conflicted on that matter as well, on whether or not the kill was justified.

No kill was technically justified, it only mattered how a pony felt afterwards.

Rainbow Dash took in a deep breath as she opened Celestia's chambers. It was a large circular shape with various shelves with all assortment of knick knacks and books and ledgers, all manner of documents. There was a bed in the far curve flanked with two exits to the large balcony in the side of the building. The walls were a warm and inviting shade of grey and white, normally colours that would not provoke such feelings but did it all the same.

The monarch sat at the writing desk adjacent to the bed and facing the door just for situations like this. Rainbow Dash stood at attention and bellowed, "Madame. Lieutenant Rainbow Dash, reporting."

The demi goddess lifted her gaze from documents and saw Rainbow Dash at attention, her face more pleasant than it should have been, "Rainbow Dash. I am glad that you have returned. At ease."

Rainbow Dash relaxed, her training was slowly starting become like second nature. All of this training it felt more like military than actual sport. Though she knew that wonderbolts acted as special agents sometimes, she did not understand why so much military training was in the roster.

After a few moments of silence and uneasiness exchanged between the two, only through their eyes, Celestia motioned to one of the many chairs in the room, "Please, take a seat Rainbow Dash. Make yourself comfortable."

Rainbow Dash moved her gaze across the room and found a cushioned chair that caused her to sink slightly in the fabric and the soft felt of the chair. Celestia never moved her eyes from Rainbow Dash, the wonderbolt lieutenant swallowed nervously, "So....I um...I have returned with new information regarding Twilight."

Celestia gave her a pleasant smile. This behavior was very strange, her eyes gave her promise but not the welcoming kind, "I am eager to hear what you have to say."

Rainbow Dash coughed as Celestia scooted closer to her, "Well...um...you see, you might not want to say that yet princess."

"Oh? And why not?" She purred.

Sweat started to show its way on her forehead. She pulled the collar slightly to offer air to her now dampening fur and skin. Why was she getting so hot? Was it the temperature of the room? Once she relocated her eyes to Celestia she knew the reason.

Celestia lounged comfortably, perhaps a little bit too comfortably. She lied on her bed facing Rainbow Dash in a very risque position. That and the playful smile on her lips, she knew why she was so hot all of a sudden.

Rainbow Dash composed herself as much as she could, "Well you see Princess...Twilight is um...well she's...she's a sith."

She looked uneased by the situation, this news hitting harder than she could have ever expected. She seemed hurt and torn by the news. Celestia stood up from her bed and murmured half to herself, "Then it is as I feared...she succumbed to the darkness before I could intervene. I have failed as a teacher, and as a princess."

Rainbow Dash shook her head and chided, "No, you did not fail anypony. It was only the decision of the pony themselves. The ties of loyalty can be easily convinced other ways, most do not keep the same loyalty very long. Those that do are amongst the truer of loyals."

Celestia gave a half smile, dressed in the same garb as last time, "You have always been one for loyalty. True as they are they are hardly comforting, I am sorry."

Gloom seemed to hover over their heads as Celestia released a breath, "We no longer live in a golden age of peace. I had it last for a thousand years and here it starts again. A vicious and endless cycle of conflict. Dark powers are on the rise again and they are coming with the might of shadow. These separatests are following their leaders and follow their every whim. Darth Koselig and Darth Mortis.

"I am going to need all hooves to help me and the country on this one. I trust I can count on you Lieutenant Rainbow Dash?"

Her forehooves folded behind her back and Rainbow Dash searched for the answer. Of everything that she has seen, she just wants to go back to her old life. She did not like the aweful events that has transpired and wish that she could pass up on them. But what could she do now, just sit and mope around while ponies she knows are in mortal danger. The enemy very well might be her friend Twilight Sparkle.

Her mind felt torn asunder. She cannot decide who to remain loyal to, her friend or her princess. Celestia still expects her to make a leader out of Rainbow Dash. She remained silent as Celestia crossed the room and exited to the balcony. Similar to the one where she delivered her speech to Canterlot. The speech to split a nation. She spoke, "I never intended for any of this to happen. I hoped. I prayed. The Sith threat was gone forever from this land. With Sombra killed I felt relief come off my shoulders that no more Sith would reawaken. Now my beloved student has turned to the sith."

Rainbow Dash joined next to Celestia. She stared somberly off into the distance, Rainbow Dash joining her, commenting, "No pony could have ever seen this coming."

Celestia offered, "I suppose you are right. Though I should have known that my era of peace for Equestria could not have lasted long. I was a fool to think otherwise."

She lowered her head, closing her eyes and taking in a deep breath, "Rainbow Dash...in the next coming months you will see a new side of me. A side of me you will hate. A side you will fear. And a side you will never forget."

"Celestia, you can't-"

"I am a broken mare Rainbow Dash," Celestia interrupted, "I am apart of an order that preaches peace and love, when I am no more a savage than my enemies. My pride...consumes and my true nature is revealed. When I become a warmongering tyrant."

Rainbow Dash looked and saw Celestia, hold back tears. Never in her life had she ever seen a goddess or a demi-goddess, become so much like...a pony. She had always seen Celestia as a higher being of great power and intensity, now she saw a fraction of that immortal's true identity. She saw a mare with everything they love gone. Rainbow never took the time to step back and realize how much Celestia loved Twilight. How much Celestia had considered her like a daughter she never had. Rainbow felt sympathy for the immortal, she could understand the hurt. In more ways than one.

Celestia shook her head, still fighting back the tears, "But none of that matters now. Right now, my ponies need me. They need a leader that is strong and confident."

She paused to sniffle and stifle what little of herself she had left, straightening her robes she added, "Lieutenant Rainbow Dash. I am trusting you to hold all of the affairs of the castle while I am gone."

Rainbow Dash gulped, "What...where are you going?"

Celestia paused as her wings extended and got into a stance to lift off and murmured near a whisper, "To see if I can still salvage what is left of my student."

With those words, she sprang into the air and rushed her way into the sky. Bursting through the cloud cover and finding her way amongst the thin layer of air called the stratosphere.

Rainbow Dash sighed as she allowed her eyes to drift back down from the sky, her eyes heavy with the weight of emotion. Her mind split between her princess and her friend. After a shake of her head she said to herself, "Friends before anything."

Her hooves clicked against the stone ground as she crossed the threshold back into the castle. If she was to help her friend, she would need to give her information. Twilight is now at war with Equestria, and Rainbow would be damned of she would let her friend fight this alone.

Author's Note

The final Rainbow Dash chapter of the story and the second to last chapter of the story. I really am grateful of the attention it has gotten and there are no words to describe how proud I am of this fic. Thank you all :twilightsmile: !

The Unforgiven

Star Wars: Power of the Dark Side
Chapter XXIV: The Unforgiven

"Twilight...are you...okay?" Spike asked, his words held considerable apprehension to them. A slight hint of fear in his voice. While it was understandable, it was ill placed.

Twilight answered, "I am...better than when you last had seen me. I am more."

Spike stepped closer slightly out of fear but also curiosity, "More? More of what?"

Twilight raised one of her forehooves and inspected the light blue bracer of steel on it, "More of everything. My real destiny had revealed itself in the last month that I have been gone."

Spike harped, "Twilight, that's just it. You were gone for a month, maybe more. You left me alone, and your excuse is that your true destiny revealed itself? What does that even mean?"

Twilight sighed, a level of benevolence took over her voice and caused a tonal change, "I am sorry. You are young, I cannot expect you to understand what destiny is and how much control it has over a pony. I am different now, and much to my dismay and likely yours I will be spending a little more time away."

"Doing what!?" Spike snapped, "What is more important than staying here?"

Twilight offered no physical response and connected eyes to the young dragonling. His eyes shimmered, like a a layer of dew was in his bright green eyes. Spike stood defiant in front of Vesper. Now Dark Lord of the Sith, stood taller. Not that she had gained a few more inches but held herself taller. Her cloak rested easily on her shoulders. Her hooves folded behind her back and she answered her number one assistant, "Equestria is hanging on the edge of a knife. I never knew this until now. Look around next time and look into the eyes of the ponies that pass you by. They will look at you with either disdain or pity, pity fornot choosing a side. They will wear colours close to their own side. It did not take long for the loyalists and the separatists to divide the country. But needless to say, there is now an inward conflict between the subjects of the princesses."

She knelt in front of him and continued, "I need you to remain here. Keep track of the place while I am gone. And never choose a side. Remain neutral as long as you can and until I return for you."

Spike sniffled, barely able to hold back the tears, "But...I...I want you here."

She pulled him in close and muttered, "I'm sorry I can't. Not while Equestria is still in danger from itself. If what I think is true, we will soon need to look past idle hatreds and fight a much greater threat. I'll be as swift as I can, I promise."

Hot tears streamed from his eyes as he clutched her cloak and stuttered, "Come back soon."

Vesper answered, "I will. Be safe."

They stopped their hug and Vesper ordered, "I need you to wait upstairs and do not come down under any circumstances."

He wanted to offer a rebuttal but she issued a look that silenced any attempt at starting an argument. He retreated upstairs and Vesper breathed calmly, for now. She could sense her, even now, on her way. How, she had no idea. She just knew that she was on her way. Her patience was ready and she stood and was waiting for her teacher. Not in fear, but in anticipation.

She was here, and as she opened the door to the library, Vesper growled, "Are you here to tell me that what I am doing is wrong? To scorn me like you would when I was a filly?"

Celestia swallowed hard and said, "Twilight, you-"

"Because I am not your student anymore," Twilight interrupted, "I am not the same eager bookworm that you took in at a young age."

"Then where is my student?" Celestia barked.

Twilight turned, hovering the holocron in her hoof, "She is standing before you. It's just your perspective that has changed."

Her gaze narrowed and Celestia felt her iron gaze. She shrunk very slightly, but she remained standing. Adamant in her short sighted ways. Twilight knew that her teacher would react like this, Twilight knew her too well. Now, whether or not Celestia would do anything to stop her was another thing. Celestia shook her head idly, "You don't know the power that you hold."

Twilight looked at her lightsaber and said, "What I hold in my hoof is the power to bring unity to all of Equestria. You think that just because you have friendship, that you can make change and keep the whole land peaceful. Let me tell you something, when the land settles the Gods throw a stone at it. And they are winding up."

Celestia stepped with defiance, "So your solution is total annihilation?"

Twilight stared at her former teacher and said, "No. Using a power to protect Equestria, not secret it away and wait for our end to come. If you do that you risk more Equestrian lives."

"I've gone down the path of total control and it was paved with piles upon piles of bodies," Celestia stepped closer, "Especially if you follow the path you are leading."

"Your arbitrary views cannot sway me," Twilight backpedaled and snapped, "You think that just because I wield the dark side that I am branded evil and a traitor of the country?"

"Put the crystal down Twilight." A new voice joined and it was Luna's. She was dressed in the garb of heretics as well. With a dressed apprentice. All of them dressed in robes and Jedi garb. Anger welled within Twilight and the Kaiburr crystal felt this, it bonded with her rage and she felt a greater connection to the dark side.

Twilight shook her head and breathed, her voice at an increased volume, "Have you all come to stop me as well? If you look past your narrow minded ways then you will see that we are on the same side. This was the exact reason why the Dark Blessing was created. For unity amongst both sides of the force."

Celestia grabbed one of her lightsabers and ignited the blade, Luna raised her hoof and said, "Lower your weapon, we did not come here for conflict. We merely came to talk."

Twilight narrowed her gaze on her once respected fellow princess, "Then why have you brought your lightsaber? You preach that you are a peacekeeper and no peacemaker but you must realize that there is no no difference. You are only an instrument of war."

The dark side grew within her as they fed from one another. Crackling across her hoof she felt the dark side give her powers the likes of which have never been comprehended before. But she knew that she could not feed from it forever. From the drained energy of the devoid holocron and raised her hoof above her head, "You will all see, that there is no difference between good or evil, we are both practitioners of evil."

She made the final connection, allowing the crystal fully to immerse her mind in its forgotten and ancient knowledge.

Her knowledge increased a thousandfold of the Force and its capabilities as it touched her force powers and absorbed into her. Both dark and light. A cruel smile rose on her face as she recited, her eyes changing to a harsh red orange tint, "Peace is a lie, there is only passion.
Through passion, I gain strength.
Throught strength, I gain power.
Through power, I gain victory.
Through victory, My chains are broken..."

The last line was held back as her entire forehoof crackled with force lightning. Before flicking it towards the Jedi she finished with a smile, "...the Force shall set me free."

Exploding from her outstretched hoof a blast of force lightning burst from her hoof and shot towards the Jedi. Most dodged out of the way, the wave crashing and tongues of lightning leaping out and tried to attack the unsuspecting Jedi.

Celestia fell to the left and raised all two of her lightsabers, the blue and purple sabers absorbing the blow. The unnamed apprentice flourished her doublebladed lightsaber and a force shield threw up and guarded both her and Luna behind her. She dug her hooves into the ground as she almost faltered under the sheer force of the explosion.

The crystal thrummed with power and Twilight spoke her final words as she opened her wings and lifted off, wind briefly rustling her Sith robes, "The die is cast, and I now know my enemies."

Her gaze fell to the stunned Jedi as she looked at each of them, most carrying a pleading face. Twilight remained adamant and said, "Do not expect me to be as merciful as I was today. Follow me or stop me and I will kill you."

She burst into the sky and smashed through the roof. She left behind everything as she burst through the ceiling and soared through the air the Twilight they knew died. She was Twilight no longer, she was now and forever Darth Vesper. She will prepare Equestria for what is coming. She does not care who will stand in her way or who tries to stop her, all who do will feel the power of the dark side.

However, she could not do this alone. She needed allies if she is to continue. This meant siding with the heretics that garner the mantle of Dark Lords of the Sith. But she as well had the help of her best friend, Rarity. She lowered as she knew that she was miles away from Ponyville. A splitting headache rippled across her head and she clenched at the pain, it rose and culminated as she felt her mind being split apart. She started picking up speed as she flew faster towards the north and she felt her muscles seize at a sudden gripping power. Her wings stopped beating and she began to plummet towards the earth.

Closer and closer she fell, she reached out with her magic and the quick switch allowed her magic to take hold but her muscles were still immobile and paralyzed. She activated a shield around her as she crashed into the ground. Skidding across the earth, the bombardment she was feeling on her shield became too much and in the final skid she was buried by kicked up snow and her muscles began to feel once more.

She looked up into the sky through narrow eyes and the dark grey sky drifted snowflakes. They fell down softly and every muscle and bone in her body ached and burned in pain. She used all of the strength she had left to keep herself awake and after a few seconds of being defiant against the pain she felt her eyes drift shut. Unconsciousness taking hold of her. Before she let the darkness take hold of her in its cold embrace she heard in the back of her mind,

You are not permitted to cease yet, Sith'ari...

Author's Note

This was a great ride you guys. And I hope that you guys enjoyed this while it lasted, I have plans for a sequel so keep an eye out for that, as Vesper starts her quest to find the remaining two Kaiburr Crystals. Thank you all so much :twilightsmile: :pinkiehappy: :heart:

A Different Course of Study

Star Wars: Power of the Dark Side
Chapter VII: A Different Course of Study

"Hello." A stallion's voice said in an inviting tone, yet underlying in his voice there was a level of cruelty and viciousness that chilled Twilight to the bone. Twilight returned to a normal standing position and standing no more than a few feet away from her was a fully formed and full standing stallion, her eyes widening on the spot.

He was tall and well structured, he appeared as if he could give Big Mac a run for his own bits. His face slightly obscured from a dark hood pulled over his head. She could only see the end of his muzzle, his jaw very well structured and his color was dampened by the blue glow that made him up, though she could guess that it was a pale color. The hood was connected to a long dark ebony robe and an even darker tunic.

Though what caught her eye was not what he wore but what was slightly obscure, tucked underneath the edge of his robe glinted what appeared to be the hilt of a sword, but it was too round and it glistened. Twilight became more aware of the situation, apparently she was correct to throw up a shield in case. Now she wished she had used a different spell for defense.

Twilight set herself in a defensive stance, she could not be too careful about these things. She learned well from her fight with Tirek and if this creature thought that they would be able to make it past her without a fight, then he had another thing coming.

He was towering and while he looked and sounded threatening he gave no clear guess that he was here to harm her. He raised a hoof and stated calmly, "I am not here to harm you, nor can I. This is an interactive recorded message."

Twilight waved a hoof through the figure, her fear flaring for a moment that caused her to yip. The ominous figure chuckled, "Yes, I cannot harm you and you cannot harm me."

Twilight muttered to herself, "Incredible..."

"Indeed, I was lucky that I could record as much so that I could respond to questions."

Twilight looked back at the figure, her mind swelling with too many questions to focus on only one. She seemed slightly at ease knowing that they could not harm each other. She felt more fear than when she stood down Tirek.

Twilight wanted to get the obvious out of the way, "What is your name?"

The figure barely flinched at the question, he did not even take a breath or move his head, he stood like stone as he answered, "I am known by many names, some that many of this world do not even know. You may call me Darth Venator, founding member of the Dark Blessing."

Venator inclined his head and said, "It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance."

Dark Blessing? Not of this world? Now more questions flooded her mind, causing a slight twinge of pain to strike her frontal lobe. She shook her head briefly and refocused as Venator commented, "This is usually where you are to introduce yourself to me, as per the etiquette of equine conversation."

Twilight knit an eyebrow and curtsied, "I am Princess Twilight Sparkle, acting magistrate of Ponyville."

Venator gave a wicked grin, one that likely was not supposed to appear threatening but it had the same level of warmness as a crocodile, "You can live around ponies for a thousand years and still they can surprise you...such odd names for settlements...but I digress, you have more questions. Please ask, and I will likely answer."

Twilight pondered for a moment and paced in place, she could tell that while he appeared brutish and barbaric he held the demeanor of a learned pony. She was facing somepony of an advanced intellect so obvious questions were out. Though she had one that had been pecking at her since she found the artifact.

Twilight motioned to the artifact, "This...artifact or whatever it is, what is it?"

Twilight then noticed that the image of Venator was being projected from the artifact and he moved slightly as he talked, "This is a holocron. It is an artifact and relic of great knowledge and power. Holocrons have also been known to house spirits of the dead, but such things are very advance and could likely compromise the integrity of the holocron. Mainly, however, their use is reserved for teaching Force techniques but it is not their only use."

Twilight knit an eyebrow at the over pronunciation of the word, "Force?"

With great passion Venator explained, "The Force is a living breathing thing. It flows through us all and connects us all together. Something that I think some of us forget."

Twilight stored that piece of information, tapping her chin she continued without his say so, "In a book I read, it mentioned that this...holocron? Harbored a weapon capable of destroying the planet. Is this true?"

A smirk found its way to Venator's mouth as he gave a half answer, "Allow me to ask something in return, what is classified as a weapon?"

She considered the question, "A weapon is an object with the potential of inflicting bodily harm or physical damage."

Venator seemed amused by the answer, "I could not ask for a better answer. Yes, this is true. Now, what about weapons used for a noble cause like say the defense of another being? Like a shield, for example."

Twilight did not understand where he was going with this, but she played along anyways, "Okay..."

Venator must have knit an eyebrow, though it is uncertain to determine whether or not he did, "How would you classify a shield? Would you classify something that is used for protection as a weapon?"

Twilight shrugged, "I suppose not."

"Yet we allow ourselves to be consumed that while it can protect, it can also harm, therefore it is technically considered a weapon. Back to the question, yes it is true. But it is not a weapon." Venator answered, pacing around the room and glancing out one of the many windows in her office. Twilight corrected herself, clearly this was a superior mind. If this certain pony can create a an interactive message then clearly he was above a certain level of intelligence.

The way he phrased everything though and how he projected his voice, he sounded so confident and noble in his every syllable. Twilight could think of a few ponies that could use some pointers from this pony. If he was a pony at all.

He said he was from somewhere off this planet and that scared her, this made her wonder of whether or not they are prepared for more like him.

As if he read the expression on her face, Venator said, "You have no idea..."

It could barely be heard and Twilight asked, "You didn't answer one of my earlier questions."

He turned his gaze back to her as she continued, "Who created the holocron?"

Expressionless, Venator answered, "I did."

While she asked questions they were all petty and mattered little despite how heavy they might have seemed. She really had gotten nowhere on what he is or how he created this. Just vague questions and vague answers. However, she swallowed hard and rested a hoof on the oak table, "Why did you create this holocron, besides allow a weapon of mass destruction rest inside?"

Venator took his time to answer and he said, "Beauty and harmony, governed by one eternal law. All that begins, must end...my life had ended centuries before you found this holocron and believe me Twilight it was no accident that you found this.

"You see, the Force, can often have effects on ponies allowing a certain level of midochlorians to allow itself to well inside of you. This chemical allows a certain connection to be made to the Force and it grants special powers to the wielder. You did not find this artifact-"

"-It found me?" Twilight interrupted.

"Yes, it responded to the level of midochlorians that runs through your veins. I designed it so that somepony with a certain concentration of this chemical to let the holocron find itself to that pony. And it happens to be you."

He paused and turned to her, "While I am an interactive recording, I am still very much a teacher. And for the trials and tribulations that lie ahead...you all will need this. This is destiny at work, Twilight Sparkle. You will carry the mantle that cannot be carried by any other pony, a rite to many but few ever succeed. You must carry the mantle of Dark Lord of the Sith."

Twilight swallowed hard and stepped back in fear, "Dark Lord?"

Venator's voice became darker toned and his seriousness never ceasing to cause shivers to run up her spine, "Sadly yes, it is a ver tall order. As there are none left to live. Though I am not telling you how to run your life, I am merely stating the facts. This holocron chose you for a reason, Twilight. Remember that you chose to investigate this. You brought this on yourself, and quite possibly the ones you love. You know little of what lies within this holocron, yet you know that it is dangerous. This holocron can find somepony else who is just as worthy as you are."

It all was true, she did take it from the castle and decided to investigate. There were numerous times for her to just drop it or turn it back over to Celestia. But the way that he spoke, he made it sound as if there was something on its way to Equestria to harm its citizens. She turned away from Venator and thought long and hard.

Something was coming, and the way that Darth Venator was phrasing everything. She was likely not going to be able to handle this threat with the Elements of Harmony or with conventional magic. She witnessed first hoof that something that inherently had this Force, resisted magic aside from telekinesis. And the only reason the Elements work is because it is a positive reaction to the negative magic that a being emits. Which kind of made sense, considering the Elements would not work on Sombra.

She as well had to admit that her curiosity was peaked, this being had knowledge that she would love to know. There was a reason however, that this title was called Dark Lord of the Sith. It likely had properties similar to that of dark magic, in that it had adverse effects on the user.

Her thoughts were interrupted by Darth Venator, "If I may add, I would like to mention something. While you would hold a title that can make normal ponies tremble, know that my teachings are not conventional of the normal ways of the Sith. I will teach you that, while you might choose one side, you personally do not change."

Interpretation, there were benefits to using dark magic and Princess Luna proved that she could wield it correctly.

While these all convinced her, there was one fact that drove it home. She wanted, with all of her heart, to protect her friends and family.

Twilight turned sternly to Darth Venator and said, "Alright, I have considered my options and I only see that, through learning your teachings, can I protect the ones that I love."

Darth Venator inclined his head briefly and said with the same level of seriousness, "Alright. But be warned, you will have great powers and I can mold you into something powerful. You will be hunted for what you are. From this moment on, I am the only one that you trust. There exist on both sides of the force, fanatics who will lead you astray. Zealots of light who wish to purge you, and fanatics of the dark that wish to cut you down and take your spot. You will learn not of complete darkness, but its perks and you will learn partially of the light.

"From this moment forward you will refer to me as your master, you will answer with only 'Yes, my master'. From me you will know the true power of the dark side."

Twilight shivered, she knew that she was playing into this pony's hoof but she did not care. She wanted to protect those she loves, while she will go into this with an open mind, she will close off anything that is too much. She knew her limits, and she was not going to change because of this. What she is doing could be classified as reckless and foolish. But she could not doubt her sneaking suspicion that somethign was coming.

She rested her gaze on the holocron that rested on her table, within that holocron lied their salvation from this horrible fate that will befall Equestria if she would continue on with any other plan.

Twilight did not move and asked, "When do we start, my master?"

She glanced over her shoulder and Venator answered, "Immediately."

Author's Note

Sorry for that cliff hanger everyone......actually no I'm not, that was really fun :pinkiecrazy: :pinkiehappy:

Old Friends and Older Enemies

Star Wars: Power of the Dark Side
Chapter VIII: Old Friends and Older Enemies

Mortis had to admit, it was rather unpleasant and she did not like overextending her work day. She spent the last few hours having her way with her prisoners and feeding off of their emotions. Their delicious screams of mercy and pain, begging her to take their lives and let the other set free. Those last few moments of their final goodbyes were priceless and one that she will never forget. She had forgotten how much fun torture could be, so easily she could end a pony's life. She held the pony's death in her hooves and it filled her with great power.

Mortis moved a twig out of her way, traveling along one of the fields just outside of Ponyville. The grass growing exceptionally tall, the yellow colored wheat grass almost rising to the ridges of her nose. Her hood pulled over her head and her cloak gently fluttering in the wind. The sun was secreted behind a wall of grey clouds, offering a slight improvement to her vision. Mortis continued along, glancing back not looking at the environment behind her but noticing the familiar weight that was on her back. The ever comfortable weight of her lightpike, the simple and yet archaic design of the hilt was a comfort to her.

Turning her gaze back ahead of her, she focused more on the path and fields ahead of her. Trudging along, her hoof falls connecting with the earth beneath her. Those of normal heritage would feel nothing as they walked, but Mortis felt different with each step. She had almost nearly forgotten that with each and every step the earth itself reacted to her heavy footsteps. Her boots smashing and conforming into the soft earth, the feeling reminded her of her conquests when she was apart of the Dark Blessing.

The cities they raised in the name of the dark side. The innocents they killed for the betterment of their order. Their leader at the time, Darth Venator, loathed such killings of those that are defenseless claiming that it would not inspire true fear. 'They are followers and therefore have a purpose to our cause, those with a purpose to us do not deserve death.' Mortis believed otherwise, they were loyal to Celestia's empire, they had no purpose to the Dark Empire. And what was more fear inducing than seeing their loved ones die before them? IT was a reverie unlike anything Mortis has felt before. And nothing could be more prosperous than a victory that inspires fear. A celebration after the battle.

Her thoughts however moved to what was most pressing in her mind. Who might have taken the holocron? She felt it, she felt the shift of energy. Like a magnet attracting another, she felt the small pull. Whoever it is, it is somepony powerful. She remembered back to the construction of the holocron. Venator had told her and the rest of them that the right time to awaken was when the new Dark Lord of the Sith would take up the holocron.

In truth however, Mortis never slept. She never wanted to forget what she had done and the lives she has destroyed, both living and dead. She could never learn to adjust to the way of life filled with magic and friendship. She could lie in wait and see who would once again take up the mantle of Emperor/Empress. And in the mean time, raising followers and keeping the Dark Empire still in check and drawing followers to their cause. And taking up an apprentice.

Mortis halted in her trek at the disturbance she felt in the Force. She halted and moved her hoof behind her and grip the cold hilt of her lightpike. Though it was smaller in dimensions of a normal lightpike, the weight was more evenly distributed. Taking it out, a breeze rustling the tall grass and her cloak. The breeze halting before her lightweight Sith armor, the lamellar dark plate armor was heavy but it was utterly weightless to the strong dark lord.

Her lightpike lied in her hoof at her side, as she scanned the field looking for the source of the disturbance. Analyzing who would be her first victim of her lightpike, her mind focused on her ever prevalent fighting style. Wild and chaotic it was, and she loved it. Especially when facing another wielder of a lightsaber. The dark plated hilt she held was firm in her grip, deep breaths inhaling and exhaling the air of yet another battlefield. And the air that will be filled with the scent of blood, Mortis smiled cruelly and licked her lips at the familiar smell.

She felt the ebb and flow explode as jumping seemingly out of nowhere was a timber wolf. Pierce and determined to claim her as his prey. In swift pounce, it jumped towards her. Mortis prepared the tackle of the wolf, as he hit and tackled her to the ground she dodged his gaping maw filled with rows of jagged twigs and rocks for its teeth. Grabbing and wrapping her hooves over its neck. Clenching tight and expertly placing her enwrapped hooves over the timber wolf's air pipe.

Using the dark side to increase her strength and resolve she squeezed tight and a deep rumbling and sudden yip escaped the fearsome creature. She waited for the wolf's head to explode and feel the rush as it's throat collapsed. The death of the wolf drawing ever, it weaseled its way out of her crushing grip and bit down on her hoof. Mortis was slightly stunned at this, usually nothing could escape her when she was crushing it. Mortis was glad she had worn bracers, taking her free hoof she bashed the wolf's head. Dazing the creature, it stumbled back but quickly recovered.

The timber wolf, made from strong oak growled at her with fierce and determined yellow glowing eyes. It snarled at her as it paced a few feet away from her. Mortis pulled her hoof down to show her own fierce gaze. With a cruel grin on her face she flicked her lightpike and the black blade ignited with a harsh and ear stunning sound. The wolf reared back at the sharp and intense sound, Mortis took this time and charged at a blinding speed to the wolf.

Holding it with two hooves, her lightpike struck hard ina wide arc that cut directly down the top of the hunched wolf's neck and severed the head of the oaken wolf. Before she could properly recover from her killing blow, she felt a force bash against her back and attempt to tackle her to the ground. Mortis simply duck and not having a firm grip on her, the second timber wolf fell to the ground and slammed hard against the ground. As the wolf rolled off of her back, Mortis turned around quickly deactivating her lightpike and raising it to the wolf's stomach. She reactivated the blade, stabbing right into the wolf's stomach. Guiding along the path it would normally take, Mortis threw the injured timber wolf off her blade and sent it sailing faster towards the ground.

The wolf yipped and a roar of pain erupted across the silence of the plain. It fell to the ground, slamming hard on its side. Leading with her left hoof in front of her, she brought herself in a defensive stance. Both of her hooves gripping her light pike at different points, one at the top and one at the bottom. The loud thrum of the blade growing louder as she raised the blade closer to her ear. Her grin was wild and filled with a predatorial look that was unmistakably primitive and fierce. She loved battle, she loved the sight the smell. Her eyes not leaving the second wolf.

This one was much smaller and more lean than the first, a female by Mortis' guess. Clearly formed from a lighter ashen grey wood, birch perhaps, and lighter but fiercer eyes. There was something youthful about this wolf, she was younger compared to the other timber wolf but not by much. The she-wolf shook her head, clearing her ears from the sonic and loud strike that had impaled her stomach. Mortis looked at the wound and saw that it bled a white foam that was likely chlorophyll. Staining the ground and spilling out as if it was a normally formed animal that was bleeding. The she-wolf refocused and held a hateful gaze upon the dark lord, dark blue eyes that did not move. Mortis chuckled as she likely killed the pup's brother or father. Priceless.

She stood defiantly against the open wound on her belly. Baring her smaller but sharper fangs, she readied to pounce. Mortis said to the wolf, "Come then and join the same fate as your pack mate."

Before she could fully pounce, she stopped and stopped getting out of her offensive stance and walked back never losing her gaze on the Dark Lord of the Sith. A light voice rang out, "Heel Pandora, you will fight a losing battle."

Mortis knew the voice quite well, she looked up and saw her hover down. In her normal life her name is Fluttershy, but to Mortis her name was Darth Koselig. Her long wings flapping as she came into view, the paler wings almost invisible against the grey and bleak sky. She wore a light open robe of a light ebony and studded leather armor underneath. Hints of dark wood roamed over some of the armor refurbished for protection against lightsabers. Mortis' gaze moved to her weapon.

A longer lightpike made from a dark mahogany wood, matching the wood around her armor. The light maroon blade ignited and ready, the hilt was nothing too flashy but as well held inlays of silver and gold metal. Making the weapon lighter, and capable of being protected from blows of a lightsaber. Underneath the wood be kortosis, just in case a lightsaber would try to break through the Force reinforced wood.

Koselig held a paler complexion than what she normally had and her eyes more of a dark orange, they held a lighthearted and warm feeling behind them with a hidden and quiet fierceness. Her mane done in a well combed ponytail, her thin robe lightly flowing as she hovered in the air.

Pandora hobbled over to her caretaker and waited for her to land. Koselig spoke in a friendly and very light hearted and yet powerful tone, "Darth Mortis, you could have at least injured my dear Lupus instead of killing him. I am short my fiercest hunter now."

Mortis loosened her suspended smile at the comment and stated equally sarcastic as her former apprentice's, "I'm tremendously apologize, Darth Koselig, I had thought that a foolish lone wolf had tried to make an easy meal out of me. I could not give him the satisfaction."

A smile crossed the beastmaster's face as she inclined her head, "So it would seem."

Mortis sheathed her lightsaber with a loud hiss and watched as Koselig knelt down to Pandora and brought her face close to the open wound. Sheathing her blade as well a more silent hiss broke the silence, the lightpike appearing now as a wooden staff. As if she used magic, she blew a light breath through pursed lips on the open wound and Mortis watched as the wound sealed and the pseudo blood stopped flowing as the ashen wood healed. Pandora's breathing calmed at Koselig's soft touch, she calmly soothed the huntress with the tone of a mother, "Shhh, calm Pandora...save your strength young one, there will be more prey to catch."

Pandora listened to her caretaker and stood back up, nuzzling Koselig's outstretched hoof. Koselig scratched the huntress' chin and stood back up. She turned to the lying heap of what remained of Lupus. Koselig raised a hoof wrapped in a sickly green aura, towards the dead hunter. A beacon of bright green light swallowed Lupus and life revived in the timber wolf, his head returning to the stump it once was. The good thing about timber wolves is that they can be easily revived through the power of the dark side. This meant that Koselig had been studying up more on Sith rituals. She as well carried more power within herself, bringing a very soft ping of pride in Morti's chest.

Lupus stood back up stretching and carrying a medium gaze as it briefly flashed a quick glance to his mistress and walked over to his sister. The two nuzzled happily in their reunion and Lupus joined Koselig's other side. Waiting and attentive for any further orders.

Mortis smiled slyly and mocked Pandora, "What a drama queen."

Koselig chuckled at the comment, glancing down at the huntress and said, "Yes well, Pandora is very protective of her brother. Do not let her light demeanor fool you, she is a fierce huntress."

She returned her gaze up to Mortis and her tone grew more serious, "With all formalities aside, there was a reason you called me here. What is it?"

Mortis walked closer, offering a slight growl from Pandora and Lupus' protective gaze on her, Mortis ignored them and informed, losing her smile after a brief pause in her steps, "It would appear that the holocron has been found."

Leaning against her lightpike, Koselig smiled, "There are many holocrons in Equestria, could you be more specific?"

Mortis merely smirked at the sarcastic comment, "All humor aside, we must meet this pony."

Koselig raised an eyebrow, "Not so hopeful that his pony will bring our salvation?"

Mortis scoffed, "Please...Venator was fool to think that the only one to find it was this new fated Sith Lord. Especially if it's one of...them."

Koselig tried to reassure her, folding her wings, "Come now, Mortis, the Harmony Knights and the Jedi were disbanded years ago."

Mortis turned and glanced over her shoulder as she faced Ponyville, "I'd rather be safe than sorry."

The beastmaster raised her eyes in surprise and said, "Who are you and what have you done to Darth Mortis?"

Darth Mortis grit her teeth briefly and answered snidely, "I didn't wait a thousand years just to be weeded out and destroyed by one simpleton who happened to stumble on one of Equestria's strongest weapons."

Koselig sighed as she leant next to Lupus and Pandora, speaking to them in their native tongue. The two siblings walked off towards the direction of her cabin. Koselig then whistled on the wind, answering a distant call of a bird and joined next to Mortis and stamped the bottom of her staff, "I know I know...It is just odd to see you so calm and collected. I never thought of you as a mastermind, more of an intelligent brute."

Mortis decided to accept her left hoofed comment and took it to heart. Darth Koselig did not understand the network she had spent a thousand years to set up. She hears the rumors of the Jedi that kept themselves in reserve next to Solinara, the one and only Princess Celestia. Even the Harmony Knights of Master Lunara, now known as Princess Luna, she could not trust their duel morality ways. They mainly fight with the Jedi anyways. She could appease to the Harmony Knights and ask for a truce, but it was too risky as she takes up residence in the one place that she can never set hoof in again.

She was caught in the middle. Mortis could not stand idle but she could not be hesitant to make a move either. This weapon and its pieces are the only way that she could have an advantage on the Jedi. It was a long shot and it risked a lot of resources to attempt. Mortis spoke, "We need assurance that this pony to find the holocron is truly a Sith."

Koselig gripped her lightpike harder and asked, "What would you suggest?"

Mortis tapped her chin with her gloved hoof, "Hmm......"

After pondering her decision she finally added, "Send your weakest pack of wolves to them. Your orders are to not kill and you personally are not to engage the wielder of the holocron. Use caution, again they hold the holocron so be careful. I will leave the way that you will learn if they are Sith up to you."

Koselig nodded and Mortis saw a figure swoop down and perch on Koselig's lightpike. Perched upon her lightsaber was a large crow, whose name is Sabath, if her memory serves correctly. The dark raven resting on the lightpike and spoke to his master, Koselig responded in its own tongue. Sabath flew off and Mortis asked, hooves crossed over her chestpiece, "What is it?"

Mortis turned to her former apprentice and saw that she held fierceness and determination, clicking her tongue loudly and Lupus and Pandora rushing to their master's side. Koselig lifted her lightpike and ignited the maroon blade, a loud hiss erupting the silence. She spoke coldly, "We have company arriving."

Mortis opened her mouth to speak but she was knocked back by a powerful force. From the sound and the feeling, she knew that it was a Force push. Mortis tumbled hard against the ground and drawing herself back to her hooves, crouched, she quickly drew her lightpike. She refrained from igniting the blade until she engaged the combatant that pushed her.

Koselig lifted off and hovered next to Darth Mortis. The combatants were none other than the Sky Sentinels, or as the general public knows them as the Wonderbolts. Each dressed in bright white and gold battle armor and their lightpikes drawn, all of them having yellow tinted sabers. Their armor very lightly used, a few battlescars on the spaulders and chest plates but other than that the armor is unscathed. Most of them having their hoods up, lightpikes raised against the two Dark Lords of the Sith.

The only one that did not have their hoods pulled up was the one known as Master Zephyron. Spitfire, as she is known as by the public. A fierce face and green ignited lightpike pointed at Mortis. She acclaimed on the crosswinds in a powerful voice, "By the will of the Jedi Order, I hereby demand that you lay down your weapons and surrender yourself to us. If you refuse then you will feel the weight of our blades!"

Mortis spat, rolled her shoulder plates and spoke coldly to Koselig, Lupus and Pandora snarling next to her, "Take your hounds and run. Prepare the wielder."

Koselig objected defiantly, "I am not your-"

Mortis barked, "I know!...I know, just prepare the wielder. You need to be alive to know whose side this wielder is on. Run, go!"

Holding her tongue, Koselig clicked once more and ordered Pandora and Lupus to follow her. They ran off towards the cabin a few miles away. The Sentinels did not flinch as they remained determined against Darth Mortis. Zephyron ordered, "Follow the beastmaser."

Two of them nodded peeling off from the rest of the stone faced Sentinels. Before Mortis could do anything about it, they were gone. Mortis did not worry anyhow, Koselig was not called beastmaster for nothing. She could defend herself, her grip on her lightpike grew harder and she mentally readied for the coming fight.

Mortis mocked, "So...the Warmaster sends her flock of petty robins to try and capture me? Truly, this is an insult to my ability."

Mortis punched the air and a strong and intense wave burst forth, making it impossible for them to react properly, and smashed into the five remaining Sentinels. They came crashing to the ground, a few of them merely dazed. Bashing into each other and falling hard onto the ground. The ones that still flew, Mortis flicked her hoof and a strong slicing wind came from nowhere and smashed into their wings. Wrapping around like a lasso, Mortis yanked down and quickly joined their brethren on the ground, Mortis felt adrenaline rush through her. Her blade still cold and silent, waiting for the first fool to charge her.

The Sentinels were likely going to swoop in and overwhelm her, but they could not do that without their wings. Sky Sentinels are trained only in Taspzest Aerial Combat, very limiting if they are suddenly pulled from the sky. They were lambs to the slaughter now, with that fact she smiled cruelly. They stood up, a few with bruises and still gathering their wits. Zephyron, blood trickling down her brow, barked, "Kill the Sith Lord!"

One was ready and charged towards her, Mortis studied him and already found three points of entry that he left himself open. With a deafening hiss, she ignited her void colored blade and slightly dazed the Sentinel. He came in with a swing and Mortis moved as if she was about to clash sabers but she quickly deactivated her blade, the Sentinel falling forward with no force acting against him. In an ear splitting clap, she reactivated her blade as he fell into her blade. Impaling him through the shoulder and in a downward stroke she sliced cut across his chest and severed his lung.

He choked and gasped for air, falling to the ground with a thud. Mortis brandished the long handled lightsaber and held it next to her and proclaimed with a smile, "So, who is next?"

Author's Note

Yes! Finally a fight scene! I have been waiting long and patiently to write one for this fic. And finally you have it.

Everyone thank Forgefan123456 for the name of Darth Koselig the Beastmaster. I thought of the next Sith to join the ranks of Darth Mortis.

Paths of Knowledge

Star Wars: Power of the Dark Side
Chapter XII: Paths of Knowledge

"Mmm..." Twilight groaned, her head throbbing in fresh and well known pain. She knew the source of which she was feeling this intense pain. The fiery pain intensified as she roused, a groan leaving her as she tried to move. Tried to, but got nowhere, as if she could not moved any limb at all she thrashed as greatly as she could but to no avail. She could still feel her hooves but they were motionless, even after her mind had sent the order to move. She sent them again and again but she remained in a suspended paralysis.

"Hugh? What!? Wha-What's going on!?" Twilight shrilled. Her voice sounded different, as if she was talking through glass far off in the distance. This was not entirely right, why did she sound like that?

She tried to tear open her eyes and see the greyed sky above her. But she could not. Every attempt coming up too short. She squirmed in her skin at the alien feeling of not being able to move. For minutes her muscles and tissue burning as she thrashed against the invisible restraints inside of her. Worry ran through her veins as she attempted to escape it.

Twilight tried to cast a spell but only emptiness appeared. She then realized that she could not cast a spell, after her deed to remove her horn. She shivered as she felt the empty feeling once more, like a void within her that had been filled with pain. Suffering. Hate. Vengeance. And darkness.

All of these so foreign to a Twilight she knew before, but not the one she was now. She growled as she tried to move but to no avail. She snarled as she tried to break free the bonds of which restrained her. She pushed with all of her might, clenching her brow and trying to lift her hooves. She was significantly weaker, due to the fact her magic was gone. She fell back down and stopped her groaning at the bonds. Her breathing drawing her emotions down and soothing her mind. Her hate blanketing her with a warm but fiery embrace.

She was not used to accepting such motivations as hatred or anger. It felt so alien and so foreign, but so familiar. She stewed in her deep emotions and writhed with need to break her bonds.

"My, you certainly are an extremist," She heard the cold and calculating voice of her master in her mind, "Calm, my apprentice."

Angered desperation took over her distant tone as she responded, "Master? What's going on? What is this? Where am I?"

He responded, his deep abyssal tone echoing off the walls of her mind, "Bring your wits about you, apprentice. You are not dead, at least know this. And you are not asleep, at least not entirely."

Her impatience welled within her, and her master had picked up on her feelings as he continued, "Do not worry, apprentice. You are acting hysterical, you must calm down. You are reacting negatively to your severance of your old life and now you are being reborn anew.

"Once you had severed your magic I could feel the raw power of the dark side swell within you, like a beacon in the night. I felt it, even beyond the grave I had felt it. You have proven your loyalty not only to the Force, but to me as well. For this I commend you."

She clenched her jaw as she listened to his explanation, "Your first lesson of loyalty is finished, and now that the Force has accepted you. You must accept it."

Her tone was more even as she asked, "What must I do?"

There was a slight pause in his next words, before they ran cold over her mind and it grew more numb as he explained, "Your capacity for knowledge never ceases to amaze...what you must do and what I promised you are things that you shall receive. But first, what have you learned thus far, my young apprentice?"

A twinge of anger grew within her, but she beat it down as she recalled what she had learned of the dark side up until this point, "I have learned that there exists a symbiotic relationship between master and apprentice. The apprentice gives loyalty, and in return the master gives knowledge. If either falters in their missions then the master or apprentice must be killed."

"Good," he replied coldly, "What else have you learned?"

Her anger boiled in her veins as she answered, "Magic and the Force are opposite forces, and therefore must be kept seperate. If I were to keep magic and gain the powers of the Force, they would resist each other and it would create...chaos..."

She choked down a lump and pondered what had come out of her own mouth. Her own voice had sounded harsher than it had before. It was of a slightly deeper pitch, likely from her anger and fury. It boiled her blood in her veins, it kicked up memories that she had long thought forgotten. Memories of hate, destruction, fear, anger, and dread. All of these rushed from her subconscious all the way into the forefront of her mind. It ripped and tore its way through her brain. Her mind felt as if it was slitting itself apart, unlike anything she had felt before. She had forgotten it, in her fit of resistance against her invisible bonds.

Twilight heard her master's vice like grip on her mind caused all the pain to go away and he said, "Do you feel that?"

His cold rippling voice bursting and destroying the pain she had once known, and a cool wave of soothing renewal rippled over her mind. She had forgotten her physical pain, but her mental pain and strife had only just began to boil. She felt her emotions churn and bubble with unprecedented purpose. She felt anger, hate, rage, dread, and vice. All at once, her mind swirled with this. But where she should have been cringing with unpleasantness, she was calmed. She was more focused than she had ever been. She was stronger than she had ever felt imaginable.

Her gaze, intense as if the pain riled something within her. As if she was a sheltered beast ready to be released. She had never felt such exhilaration before. She never felt such a rush, this raw feeling. She loved it, and craved more.

As fast as it had come, it was gone. Once more the cold pain returned and tempted her with the returning quick waves of fatigue. She felt as drained as she was before what had changed her. Her master spoke again, "This power can be yours, if you so desire to have it."

"The first lesson of the Sith is, the Sith code." He spoke with great passion and his dark demeanor ever present in her mind as he recited,

"Peace is a lie, there is only passion.
Through passion, I gain strength.
Through strength, I gain power.
Through power, I gain victory.
Through victory, my chains are broken.
The Force shall set me free.

"Commit this to memory and there will be nopony to stop you. No force that can prevent you from your goals. No bonds to chain you to weakness."

His sharp and intense voice was so convincing and so confident. Twilight could not help but be in awe of how he spoke. All harshness in his tone had left when he recited the Sith code and explained its meaning. Twilight got the most of the code and knew its contents inside and out already. Thought she doubted that these mere words could hold such power.

Nevertheless, she did just lose the entirety of her magic for the Force. And while it is true that there are some ancient spells that require to be invocate rather than cast directly. A very archaic use of magic but it held its purposes all the same.

His vehement tone did not cease as he dictated, "Recite the code. Recite the code, and break the bonds of the old life that had chained you to weakness."

She offered no reply and bowed her head in silence. She felt within herself a deep spark, it flickered like a sparking flame of a beacon. A beacon far in the night, Twilight reached out and grabbed hold of it firmly. Her once proud spark of connection now ignited into a fire, and with it ignited she recited the Sith code,

"Peace is a lie, there is only passion.
Through passion, I gain strength.
Through strength, I gain power.
Through power, I gain victory.
Through victory, my chains are broken.
The Force shall set me free."

She believed in every parametric word and stanza. Nothing had been more truthful in her entire life. With all of her heart and soul she spoke these lines, as it continued on the burning fire of power rose within her and sustained itself. Her veins filling with great vigor and each time she progressed the end she felt her voice grow more intense and more passionate to the words. Her mind shifted and her pain grew irrelevant to what she was doing. She felt the invisible bonds quake and shatter into pieces as she broke them.

Twilight burst her eyes open and saw the room around her. It was wide and circular. Red and onyx like the holocron marked and colored the walls. She laid upon a stone table in the center of it all. She looked around the spacious room and her gaze finally fell to the pony no more than a few feet away from her. Her master, Darth Venator. Her blood ran cold and her very will froze under his dead like stare. But he was material, he was in the flesh.

Twilight questioned nothing else as she stood from the table and immediately thrust her herself into a kneeling position. Dropping to her knees, she felt unworthy under his powerful stance. Humbling herself to him, she bowed her head and her master walked closer and his voice sounded as if a cruel smile graced his powerful features, "Good, my apprentice, good. You are that much closer to becoming a Sith Lord. To mark your new life as my apprentice you will shed your name in place of a new one. To symbolize your birth into the Sith."

He paused before he drew closer and his laminate metallic boots covered his hooves and almost obscured it behind a black robe. After his pause he continued, "Henceforth, you shall be known as...Vesper."

Vesper. This was who she was, her thoughts black and clouded aside from this name. This name sang truth within her and was honestly the only thing that she trusted and believed in. Her attention drawing back to her master as he lectured, "Vesper, my young apprentice, I have dealt a great many pains to your former life. I have not dealt in any absolutes, I have only given you hypothetical answers and questions, thus you have provided trust within me, normally I expect more resistance and questioning. Which raises a question, why have you not questioned anything that I have done? Be honest."

There was suppressed anger in her tone as she answered, "Because...because I...Master I...the holocron holds a great destructive device."

"Indeed."

"I want to protect my friends and I will stop at nothing to achieve that goal. I will not be shackled by anything." Twilight answered honestly and cringed inwardly, expecting a harsh answer.

Surprisingly he answered, "A noble goal indeed. You are willing to sacrifice you and everything you stand for, to protect those you love the most. A normal Sith would kill you and set you as an example of other students. But I am no normal Sith, you are to learn both sides of the Force. Though, you will likely use the dark side because it will be the most familiar to you."

Vesper inclined her head, "I understand master."

Venator nodded, "Good."

He paused as he took a step forward and inspected her while she was knelt. Her breaths were controlled and significantly calmer, her mind still racking the teachings together. She formed a wrapping of iron upon what he had taught so far. Vesper did not lift her head, as she was not ordered to. She had always felt like this when she was a student of Celestia, but she never did this. She never had her kneel before her, even though she was a goddess. Celestia was always like a second mother to Vesper, Venator was exactly what should have been expected in an instructor. Straight forward and give direct orders. She still has to get used to this method of teaching.

Venator dictated in a voice that shook the room, "Rise, my apprentice."

Vesper rose slowly and looked to her master. She stared into his hood of shadows obscuring his face, but i never lost the sense of mystery about him. A stallion that hides his face does not want attention drawn to themselves. It was a simple little thing, and this was likely a piece of himself that he has sent from the great beyond. Her fear of him was real though, standing a full head taller than her and more muscular than she had seen any other stallion.

Venator spoke again, "Your next lesson. A physical trial, to test your willingness to get what you want. Within the chambers of the old castle, you must find texts describing all forms of lightsaber combat and return to this space. You can return to this space with merely focusing on the holocron and meditating near it. Be quick and be discreet, my apprentice."

Vesper nodded her head, "Yes, master."

"So what's this all about?" Rainbow asked the Wonderbolt's coach with a hint of worry in her tone. She had a sneaking suspicion something was wrong. She was not called in to take the spot of a Wonderbolt unless something was wrong, like one of them had some sort of injury or had to attend to some family matters. There was an air around Thundercloud as he guided her down the familiar hall to the gym that the Wonderbolts had reserved all to themselves in Cloudsdale Wonderbolt's Training.

Thundercloud gathered his words and answered, "Something...happened to the Wonderbolts."

"What kind of something," Rainbow countered, "Are they okay?"

She did not like the way that Thundercloud never made eye contact. Thundercloud was always somepony who always looked at ponies when talking with them. Always so cheerful and willing to share a good laugh. But something had him spooked, she could see it plastered on his face. He knew exactly what was wrong but was withholding information. Rainbow Dash could take any sort of news.

Thundercloud answered apprehensively, "I...they...they were in an accident."

Rainbow rolled her eyes, "Shoot straight, Thundercloud."

Thundercloud stopped them and looked at her straight in the eyes and gave the scariest stare she had ever seen a pony give. She felt like one of Fluttershy's animals when she used the stare. Rainbow shrunk slightly and when he answered, she regretted hearing it, "The Wonderbolts are...they are dead."

The hall grew dim as the information was broken to her, she could barely process what he said. Her eyes grew wide and she looked on in disbelief. Thundercloud swallowed hard and seemed to take the news no different than her. How could they be dead? They were barely any older than her, what could have happened that they were killed? She felt sick, her stomach churning and turning in on itself. These were the ponies that she immortalized more than herself, ponies she believed were immortal.

Was immortal, now she thought less of her head for thinking of such things. She kept her emotions bottled up. She had vowed many years ago to never cry in front of another pony unless they are her friends and even then she might only shed a tear or two.

Thundercloud idly scratched the back of his grey furred neck and said, "Listen...I know that, they were great ponies at what they did. And I hate to do this, but there has to be replacements for the Wonderbolts. I cannot see a more qualified pony to take one of the spots."

She felt no better than she had before, but she kept a face of bravery and loyalty and Thundercloud seemed to buy into her lying face. This news shellshocked her to say the least. She thought that being a Wonderbolt meant that you were invincible. And now...now she wasn't so sure.

Thundercloud blinked his light blue eyes and shook his head, trying to clear his emotions, "Alright. Today you are being shown the facilities and tomorrow you will receive your first work out schedule of your routines as a Wonderbolt. Allow me to be the first to welcome you to your position."

Thundercloud left her after he clapped a hoof on her shoulder and tried to reassure her with a fake smile. In truth she was stunned. She looked down at her hooves and mourned secretly for the loss of her favorite Wonderbolts of all time. She was conflicted, as to feel excited or to feel terrible about her new position as a Wonderbolt.

Rainbow Dash muttered to herself, "Welcome to the Wonderbolts Rainbow Dash..."